Chapter 1: Death and talking to God 13
My name is Alberto, but many friends call me 'The cut bridge', you may wonder why I have that nickname, well I would like to know, I just know that from one day to another they started calling me that way, they just told me that it had to do with my years of bachelorhood. 12
I am 21 years old and at this moment I am running while being chased by the owner of an adult video store, I should mention that in this business you can find everything, even animes that have the weirdest fetishes you can imagine. 12
The reason for this, is that without me realizing it, I happened to keep a video without paying for it. But in my defense, I would like to say that this is society's fault, I'm almost 22 years old and still no girl has wanted to date me, it's not like I blame them either, since my appearance is very normal. 26
So at this time, where situations are desperate, extreme measures have to be taken, so I decided to go to this entertainment video store. As a great sage once said:
"In times of war, any hole is a trench." 30
But back to the matter, when I was making my difficult decision for which video to take, I happened to buy 2, not realizing that I had taken a third video.
At the moment I left the store, a very loud alarm sounded, the owner of the store looked at me with a very angry face and ran to where I was, I don't know why I had the great idea to run, maybe it was because I was very nervous not wanting any acquaintance to see me leaving that place and my body reacted by itself. 2
I must say something great, since I am not a person who exercises or goes for a run, but I am impressed that at times like this, I ran almost 3 blocks without getting tired.
"Stop right there thief" Shouted the store manager. 3
When I heard his voice, I decided to take a look to see if he was close to me, to increase my speed a little if necessary. But the moment I turn my head back, I see the face of the store manager and the people around him start to change. 4
I felt everything slow down for a few seconds, and from one moment to the next I hear the sound of something rapidly approaching me.
The moment I turn my head, I see a big truck a few meters away from me with a high speed, and from one moment to another that vehicle runs over me. The last thing I could see, was an advertisement for the live-action of "death note" while listening to the screams of the people, the only thing I could think to do before dying was to whisper: 15
"live-action bullshit". 21
...
When I regained consciousness, I couldn't feel my body and I couldn't see either, or so I think, since everything was black.
"did I open up blind or is everything really dark, besides, hadn't I died?" 5
As I was looking at my situation, and after analyzing it, I realized that I was a small ball of light, or I don't know what it was, that was floating in the nothingness, literally. But from one moment to the next, I felt something sucking me in and I appeared in a place with a lot of light, my first reaction was to try to cover my eyes. 8
I felt really stupid when I did it, since I had no arms, no legs and no eyes either.
"Maybe when one dies one becomes more stupid?" I thought. 15
While I was lost in my thoughts and existential questions, I don't know why I heard a voice, being that I didn't even have ears:
Rob: "Hahaha Hi little guy." 7
MC: "Who are you? And how can I hear you if I don't even have ears?"
Rob: "I have many names, but if you want you can call me God." 3
When I heard that, I was silent for a while, since I was still in a trance. I had read some fanfic and typical isekai anime stories, but I never thought it was real.
MC: "Are you Santa Claus?" 6
Rob: "No, I'm God!"
After pondering his answer for a bit, I decided to try it out.
Me: "If you really are God, you can mold my body, I mean I feel weird without my body, so we can have a better conversation."
Although I don't mind looking like a white Billiard ball, I feel uncomfortable, it may sound stupid, but it's the truth, so I wanted to go back to my body.
Rob: "No problem."
From one moment to another, I could see again, I analyzed my body and saw that everything was in its place, so I couldn't help but sigh of tranquility, after that, I saw a blurry figure, I could only distinguish that it had a snow white robe. 2
MC: "Thank you very much for helping me, besides that, where am I?"
Rob: "You are in a place that is neither heaven nor hell, your situation is strange, since you don't meet any of the conditions to go to any of those realms." 7
MC: "Why wouldn't I go to heaven if I never did anything that bad, I was just a normal 21 year old college student?" 10
Rob: "Hahahaha seriously you would want to go to heaven after going around stealing adult movies and videos from a poor store clerk, but that's not the worst of it, but your biggest sin is the subject of the video you were buying, how can you be so weird to buy adult videos with girls that have dwarfism, are you ok, you're a sick man with no cure." 55
Rob: "If it was any other subject maybe there would be a better chance I could take you to some kingdom, but not even in hell do they want someone with such bad tastes and weird fetishes." 5
MC: "this was a misunderstanding, in that store it was the only thing left and I was really desperate".
MC: "Besides if you think about it, it's almost the same as the Lolis that are in anime, but these are from real life…" 26
I replied with tears in my eyes, I never thought my sin would be so big.
Rob: "Hahahahahahahaha ,that's the funniest thing I've heard in thousands of years, but you can't do much, but I must admit that you have amused me a lot, so, since I can't take you to any of those worlds, I will reincarnate you in another world." 16
When I heard that I might have a chance to reincarnate in a new world I got excited, so there was quickly a smile of excitement on my face.
MC: "Would you really help me with that?"
Rob: "Of course, plus I'm bored and feel a little sorry for you, so do you have any ideas or worlds you'd like to reincarnate?"
MC: "I'd like a world of magic or where you can have some powers, that isn't as dangerous as Naruto or other similar anime, since I wouldn't like to lose my family members due to politics or corruption, etc.." 29
MC: "Also, I would like to have some pretty girls, to have girlfriends, since I would still like to fulfill my dream of my past life." 10
Rob: "Interesting, well I already have some idea where to send you, now regarding your memory, I'll let you have it and about your appearance, I'll be merciful and give you Susabi's appearance." 15
Me: "Who is he?"
Rob: "He's a game character from your world, I'm surprised you don't know him."
MC: "I'm a normal guy, maybe I watch a little anime and read some light novels or fanfics, but nothing else, I'm not an otaku or anything like that."
Rob: "Of course you're not otaku, you're something worse, dwarf fetishist." 16
When I heard him call me that, I felt there was a void inside me, I lost all my dignity in front of this so-called God. So I simply decided to put my attention on the image of the character Rob was showing me. 3
I must say that I was very satisfied about the body I will have when I reincarnate, it's not bad at all, speaking as un-gay as possible. 13
MC: "I like my new body." 1
Rob: "Now, we just have to pick you a new name."
Seeing that I had to have a new name, I started thinking of a whole bunch that I liked and that sounded cool.
MC: "How about Raphael, or Axel….?" 2
From one moment to the next, I started naming a lot of names that I had come up with that I liked, since now that I have the opportunity to remake my whole life again, I won't waste it.
Rob: "Stop, stop, stop…. I wonder if you've actually watched anime or something, you must know that usually, characters that are reincarnated have Japanese names, so this is no exception, you must come up with a Japanese name and it must be short, since the beautiful author can't think of any and doesn't know Japanese." 33
MC:" But I don't know Japanese either." 1
Rob: "Well it's not my problem…."
I kept thinking for a while, trying to come up with a suitable name in a language I don't even know, but hey, it could be worse…. Seriously, I wouldn't want to be like a certain character who goes back in time every time he dies…. 1
Rob: "How about being called Ren or Ryu?" 15
MC: "Do they have any significance?" ,You can't help but ask, since a lot of the names of these countries have some deep meaning or something. 3
Rob: "Not really, but it sounds cool and easy for the author-sama to remember." 11
Seeing that they weren't too bad, I decided to keep one, since, not knowing Japanese, it would be a show trying to find other names.
MC:" Okay, I'll keep Ryu's name." 9
Rob: "Alright, now I will send you to the new world and give you some gifts, for giving me a fun time, which you can see when you wake up again, I hope you enjoy your new life." 3
MC: "Goodbye, thank you for everything."
After saying goodbye with a smile to the supposed God, I felt like fainting again, I won't lie to say I was excited and happy to think about my future.
COMMENT
15 comments
VOTE
Chapter 2: New World 4
When I open my eyes again, I see that I am in the middle of a forest apparently, the weather is horrible, I can see that around me is very messy, there are pieces of wood scattered all over the place.
Apparently I am in the place of some accident, I can't help but sigh, since apparently my parents died, since I don't see them anywhere, besides, the horrible smell that is in the surroundings. 2
While looking around with great difficulty, I can notice that I am not alone, there is another baby besides me. This child is very quiet, but I can feel that he is still alive, I must say that being covered by a blanket, makes it very difficult for me to continue observing other places, but nothing can be done to him. 5
While I was thinking about what I could do, I heard a voice in my head:
[Congratulations, host for successfully reincarnating, you are being fitted with the system…..1%...2%...] 7
"Well shit!... This should be the gift God told me he would give me,What a nice guy!"
As I was imagining my glorious life, without realizing it, 5 minutes passed.
[..98%...99%...99%...100%...Congratulations host for getting your new system!]
"System, what functions do you have, also, is there a newbie gift or something?"
[Host, this system only has 2 functions, the first one is the "Status" and the second one is the "missions" function, it should be emphasized that the latter, it will not be mandatory to do it if the host does not want to. Regarding if there is a newbie gift, the answer is Yes, would you like to open your newbie gift]. 2
When I heard the 2 functions I had, I couldn't help but be a little disappointed, since I thought I could become super strong in a short time. But I encouraged myself, since at least I have a system, and that assures me that I can have a good future, besides, if this world is really as I asked God for, I shouldn't worry too much. 1
"System opens the gift for newbies."
[Ding, yes host, opening gifts for newbies]
[Ding, congratulations on obtaining "Incarnation Bow"] 12
[Ding, congratulations on obtaining "Zampakuto (you must find the name of this one yourself)"] 15
[Congratulations for obtaining knowledge of physics (25%), chemistry(25%), biology(25%) and mathematics(25%)]. 14
When I heard the awards I got, I couldn't help but get excited, although I didn't understand the last award, but the first two sounded powerful, at least I know that a zampakuto is strong, regarding the incarnation bow, I don't know what it is, but having the word "incarnation", it shouldn't be weak. 2
"System, what is the bow of incarnation?"
[Ding, The 'Bow of Incarnation' was a form of Lost Magic that allowed the caster to materialize and subsequently use at will anything they could imagine. Any of their creations granted them great versatility both in and out of combat. They could range from everyday objects and weapons to more complex creations, even living ones, or even simple images of whatever was in the user's mind]. 18
[For this reason, you are also given a bit of knowledge about basic sciences, the more you strive in the future, the more powerful your power will be].
When I heard what my new power was about, I was very excited, since it was something very OP, not to mention that coming from a developed world, my imagination is a lot, to that adding all kinds of powers I've seen in manga and anime. 2
[Do you wish to merge with the received awards?]
"Yes, do."
When I finished talking, I felt a lot of information in my head, I must admit that my knowledge in these areas was not very good, I bet that if I could now see any test of my past life, I would easily pass them.
Besides that, I could also start to feel something around me, it was like a strange energy, I didn't know what it was, but I decided not to absorb it for the moment.
[Congratulations host, fusion completed.]
"System, open my personal panel."
[Yes host:
Name: Ryu
Age: 1 month
Gender: Male
Skills: Bow of incarnation, Zampakuto. 9
Knowledge: Physics (25%), Chemistry (25%), Biology (25%), Mathematics (25%) 8
Missions: 0]
Looking at my state, I felt like I was in a game, since I still couldn't believe everything that was happening to me.
While I was pending my new powers, I felt that the baby next to me began to cry very loudly, when I saw this I tried to approach him to remove the small mud that he had near his eyes, which did not let him see. 6
I must say that it was very difficult to approach him, since like him, I was covered by a blanket, and I don't even have the strength to uncover myself, so I was thinking about what to do. 4
Stupidly, I tried to talk to him, but out of obviousness, since my body is not yet fully developed, pure strange sounds came out of my mouth.
"Uwawaaawawa" (Translation: "You're all right little one, just don't cry you're stressing me out"). 3
Until from one moment to the next, I felt everything around us go dark, I felt that it was not normal, as it was still daylight a few moments ago.
When I try to turn my head, I see a huge hand approaching the little baby next to me, I tried with all my might to avoid it, but I couldn't. I was a little nervous about the matter, because of the fact that I didn't want anything to happen to him, since I felt a sympathy for this child next to me. 3
But I quickly noticed something strange, and that is that, from the hand of the giant hand, a small light was coming out that began to heal the small scratches that the little boy next to me had on his face.
"System, what is that light that helps heal the baby next to me?"
[Host, that light is a type of energy that is in this world, and it can be used for all kinds of things, but its use depends entirely on the person's understanding regarding the affinity of the power that he wants to use]
[For example, if you want to create a fireball, you must first start by making sure that there is a combustible material, in this case, it would be the energy absorbed from the surroundings, and after that you must mold it and add oxygen to it at an extremely high temperature, after that, you simply shape it into the form you want]. 7
"I understand, but is this energy absorbed or something?"
[If host, the more energy you have in your body, the greater the amount of powers you can use and also, your stamina in battles would increase as well.] 1
[Do you wish to start absorbing energy now?]
Not for the moment yet, as I don't want this lord to discover me. 4
When the lord finished healing the baby next to me, he also used that energy on me, the feeling was great and very refreshing, I felt my whole body relax and calm down.
After that, the gentleman took us both and took us out of that place, while he was carrying us and whispering some things, I started to fall asleep without me noticing, although it should be normal, since I am still an adorable baby.
When I woke up again, I realized that I was inside a wooden house, you could hear the sound of wood burning, I must admit that this place is very nice.
Many of the readers will ask themselves, how can you be so calm being that an old man took you to his house, in an unknown place, how do you know he won't hurt you, maybe he will do some witchcraft to you or nobody knows. 5
Well it's very simple my dear pervert, first of all, I'm only 1 month old, I have no strength, I don't have magic either or I really don't learn to use it yet, nor do I know about this world, so I have no other better option than this, not to mention that this place is at least much better than being in the woods in the rain and cold.
Apparently it was not only me who woke up, the baby next to me also started to stir, when this happened, the old man who brought us approached us with a kind face, while a lady of a similar age also approached us.
"They should be an old couple, maybe they are not such bad people" I thought.
The baby next to me started to move, he looked at his arms and legs, after that he looked at the two people in front of us and tried to babble.
"Aiauo-"(translation: -- ,I don't know, I don't speak baby language). 5
When I heard him speak, I couldn't help but laugh as I looked at him.
"wuaaawaaawaaawuaa"(Translation: hahaha what an idiot doesn't know how to speak). 2
Although I know it's wrong to laugh at a baby who doesn't know how to talk yet, somehow or other it gave me a big laugh. When I looked back at the elders, I could see that there was a big smile on their faces, I didn't understand why, but I decided to ignore it.
When the other baby heard me trying to babble, he looked at me and I don't know why, but I felt that he understood that I was making fun of him, since he wrinkled his eyebrows and tried to hit me with his small and thin arms.
The moment I received the blow, it hurt me a lot, a small tear almost came out of my eyes, but I held back, I was not going to ruin my honor by crying, so I quickly hit him back, and that's how my first big fight in this world began. 15
COMMENT
6 comments
VOTE
Chapter 3: World of 'Kenja no mago'
Seeing us start to fight, both people who were watching us, quickly separated us. I was picked up by the lady, while that little bastard was taken by the old man, I could only snort and swear that I would take revenge when it was time for us to go to sleep in the crib.
The two people started talking about something I didn't understand, as their language was very strange, so I decided to ask the system for help:
"System, is there any way I can understand what they are talking about?"
[Yes host, wait a moment]
After a few seconds, I could begin to understand what they were talking about.
"Merlin, what name will you place on the child?" the lady asked.
"The child in my arms I will place Shin , Shin Wolford and the baby in your arms Melinda, how about you name it?" asked the gentleman named Merlin. 5
"This little one will be named Ryu, Ryu Walford" Replied Mrs. Melinda as she carried me. 4
Hearing those names, I found them very familiar, I began to use my brain to maximum capacity to start remembering, after a few minutes of trying to think, I finally remembered.
At the time when I had just started watching anime, I started watching one called "Kenja no mago", it was one of the first anime I watched of the Isekai genre, if it wasn't the first, I really don't remember. 35
Apparently, the baby I won the fight and who has been by my side, was the supposed protagonist, he is also a reincarnated like me, I do not know in what time or year he would live, but he was from a planet similar to mine, and with a similar or slightly more backward technological level, but without much difference. 23
Knowing the world in which I was reincarnated, I was very happy, since this world was not very dangerous, or at least at the beginning, so I have a lot of time to prepare myself and become stronger, not forgetting the girls that are in this world. 2
On this matter I couldn't help but look at the other baby with a smile, since in the future it might be his turn to die a bachelor. Shin realizing that I was looking at him with a smile, felt a shiver down his back and couldn't help but have a bad feeling. 13
After both people had finished talking, they realized that Shin and I had fallen asleep, so they put us both together in a different crib.
When I felt that both of them had left the room to talk about other subjects, I opened my eyes and stared at the place where Shin was sleeping, and spoke to the system:
"System, help me to start absorbing energy from the environment steadily and go adjusting to my physical state." 4
[Yes host]
When the system's voice dropped, I started to feel a strange energy entering my body, it was not uncomfortable, quite the opposite. After a few minutes, I decided to take my revenge for the hit Shin had given me a few moments ago.
Then I began to remember how water is created, and thanks to the help of chemistry knowledge, I remembered that water molecules are composed of two hydrogen atoms and one oxygen atom joined by a covalent bond. That is, the two hydrogen atoms and the oxygen atom are bonded together by sharing electrons. 6
As I was remembering, little by little some drops of water started to form and join together, at the moment I saw this, I was very excited, since it was the first time I tried it. So after a sufficient amount of water droplets were gathered, I tried to use the air to carry them to where Shin was sleeping. 1
After 15 minutes of great effort, finally that much water was on top of him, so I quickly got him down on the side of his pants and in his crib, so that when he woke up and the others saw him, they would think he had peed in bed. 10
When I finished my hard work, I felt very tired and before falling asleep I heard the voice of the system:
[Mission 1: The first steps.
As one of the reincarnated with system, you must not embarrass the world, so you must start walking before the protagonist].
[Mission 2: Talking to the world
As one of the reincarnated with system, he must not give shame to the world, so he must start talking before the protagonist]
[Congratulations host for using magic for the first time, you are rewarded with an affinity to all attributes]. 6
Seeing the rewards and the 2 new quests, there was a small smile on my face as I slowly fell asleep.
The next morning, I woke up to old merlin's voice:
" HAHAHAHAHA look at this, looks like little Shin couldn't hold the urge to go to the bathroom" As he laughed, I could see that Shin was red from embarrassment, he looked very cute, but to me he looked very funny. 6
"Oh it looks like Ryu woke up too and he hasn't wet the bed" Melinda said as she carried me.
The moment Shin looked at my smile, I could see that his tender face had changed, he was angry as he started babbling things. 2
"Uwawawawuwuwa!" 4
Although I didn't know what he was saying, I had an inkling of what he meant, it's weird to explain, it's like knowing what a person is telling me just by a look, well this is the same.
Sensing that he was insulting me, I obviously didn't keep quiet and answered him forcefully while swinging my little fist.
"Wagawawugagawu" (Translation: What did you mean to tell me, dare to tell me again, or better clean yourself and don't piss around dirty shit).
While both of us were arguing fiercely, there was a smile between the two people who were holding us in their arms, looking at each other and pushing us away so we wouldn't fight again, but they couldn't help but be tender about our argument.
"It seems that these brothers love to argue" Melinda said.
"Hahaha I think it's normal, besides, they woke up with a lot of energy, which shows that they are very healthy and at least from now on my house won't be as boring as always" Merlin answered while laughing.
To which Melinda could only sigh and nod, since, although she didn't show it, she was still very happy to be able to adopt these two tender children.
Five minutes later, we were both tired of arguing, so we were silent as we replenished our energy.
After they helped me to wash myself, they gave me some milk that came in a bottle, I must say that I did not like the taste of this milk very much, since it was more sour than usual and it was very thick, it was very difficult for me to drink it. 7
When I finished eating, I was taken back to my crib to rest, when I saw that they were gone, I quickly tried to use the power of the arc of incarnation to create a strawberry flavored milk from my previous world. 9
After about 5 attempts, finally the container of strawberry milk I wanted so badly appeared, so after making sure no one saw it, I quickly drank it, I must admit that being able to drink this again, was a great experience, much better than that sour milk they give me. 2
By the time I finished drinking my milk, I felt very tired again, I must say that being a baby sometimes is very stressful, since you get tired very fast, but I couldn't do much, so again I fell asleep thinking about how cool the incarnation bow skill was. 4
As long as I know how to do something, everything is possible by having the necessary energy, so this is really very OP, regarding starting to use the Zampakuto, I haven't thought about it yet, first I will start walking and running, after that I will start learning how to use the sword.
--
I hope you liked these chapters, they will be uploaded every few days.
COMMENT
17 comments
VOTE
Chapter 4: one year
It has been a year since I came to this world and today is a very important day for me, since I will do two incredible things, first I will start to say my first words, I could start to do it a long time ago, since I asked the system to help me understand the language of the two grandparents who take care of us, little by little I learned their language. 2
It is also worth mentioning that I already have some hair on my head, although it is still very thin, but something is something, I really didn't like being bald, it was very cold and I always had to wear a hat to keep me warm. 2
Just like in the picture Rob had shown me when we talked, my hair was a dark tone, while my eyes were silver, grandma always says that when I grow up I will be a conqueror of women and I think she is not wrong.
On Shin's side he has a western style countenance with purple hair and reddish brown eyes, unlike his tough Japanese facial structure from his previous world, I found this point strange, but I didn't mind so much, as I was still much more handsome than him. 4
Also, today I will take my first steps, since I started to crawl at 3 or 4 months old, that was one of the happiest moments of my life, since I was very bored being in my crib all the time, and from that moment on, I started to move around the house.
Not only that, also today some people will visit us, among them, there was the king of a Diseum Country or Tio Dis for the relatives, he is a middle aged man who has golden colored hair, wears a moustache, and has emerald green eyes. 1
Not only him, but also Michel, who is a general of the knightly order, although he is about to retire, since in a few more years, when the protagonist had turned 15, he was already retired according to the original novel.
So, seeing that today was going to be a year since grandfather rescued us, it was decided that this day would be our birthday, so today would be celebrated.
When we were all in the dining room, I started to fidget, letting Grandma Melinda know to let go of me:
"What's wrong little Ryo?" when she set me down, everyone stared at me, so I took advantage of the moment to show off. 2
So I quickly held on tightly to the side of the couch, and little by little I started to stand up, the process was slow, since it was the first time I stood up and sometimes I lost my balance, but in spite of that, I didn't give up and with a lot of willpower I finally stood up.
Everyone looked at me in amazement, since it is rare for a 1 year old child to start taking his first steps, after that, I tried to take my first step, took a breath and lifted my leg with great difficulty to be able to advance a little, while I was still holding on to the chair. 11
After a few minutes, I was finally able to reach Grandpa Merlin, who was holding Shin in his arms, who was also looking at me.
Finally, to finish my grand performance, I raised both hands while wobbling, as I spoke:
"Gr…Graan…Grand…. Grandpa!"
When everyone heard me, they were very happy, since they were my first words, quickly, grandpa took me in his arms as he hugged me and laughed:
"You heard, he told me grandpa hahahahahahaha!"
I could notice a trace of envy in Grandma Melinda, so to prevent her from getting angry, I again stretched my arms in her direction and with a "great effort "I called out to her:
"Gr…Gran… Grandma."
She again took me in her arms as she nodded.
"Very good little one, you seem to have a conscience" she said as a smile could be seen on her face.
At the moment when everyone was trying to get me to call them, I happened to look at Shin while smiling smugly at him, only I know that he is also a reincarnate, but in his case, he just thinks that I am a normal kid, so he must feel very humiliated to know that a little boy was able to talk and walk before him. 2
When Shin saw my smug look, he couldn't help but look away, since he was so embarrassed, he quickly tried to stand up, but I quickly used my incarnation power to place something slippery on the floor. 14
So the moment he tried to get up and walk, he slipped and ended up almost crying, but sadly he did not. 13
The next moment, I heard the system voice again:
[Congratulations host for completing your mission and walking before the protagonist, you get a talent for music].
[Congratulations host for completing your mission and talking before the protagonist, you get Cid Kagen 's exercise method (Shadow Garden)]. 44
Everyone worried about little Shin as he fell, because they didn't want him to get hurt either, while encouraging him not to give up and not to rush either.
When the day was over, everyone decided to go back to their homes, while I kept walking, I did it slowly and sometimes holding on to nearby places, but I never crawled again, we humans have evolved and I refuse to crawl on the ground again, my honor as a man does not allow me to do so.
When I got to my room, I saw Shin lying there looking at me, I must say I don't hate this kid, since we have grown up for a year together, it wouldn't be a problem if they thought we were brothers or at least they always treated us like that. 7
But that doesn't take away from the fact that he might stay single in the future. Back on topic, seeing that he was watching me, I decided to ignore him for the time being, as I was very sleepy at the moment. 18
The next morning I woke up early, since I had to get an idea of how to start training, since having Cid's exercises, I didn't need to worry, since these exercises will help me to break the limits of the human body. 7
But first of all, I will have to get used to walking, since I still wobble in the process, I don't worry too much about how long it will take me to do it, since I already got the prizes of the missions.
Although there are few quests that appear, it's understandable, since the story hasn't started yet, besides, I wouldn't want to have so many things if I'm still not used to my powers, so I'm calm for the moment. 1
Quickly, I left my room and went to the kitchen, where Grandpa Merlin was preparing breakfast.
So the days passed, while I was getting used to talk and walk, I must say that 2 months later, Shin also said his first words and took his first steps, everyone was happy for this fact. 8
Also, Shin is still being potty trained, since he keeps wetting the bed, I must admit that I never got tired of doing this to him, since it is very funny when he gets challenged or something, but I feel that he should be grateful to me, if it wasn't for my great effort, when he grows up he wouldn't have any funny stories to tell his children. 6
Or at least I would have a very powerful card when arguing with him, threatening him that he was still wetting the bed at a great age. If Shin knew what I was thinking, he would surely be very angry and faint from such frustration. 6
Regarding the Authority between the two of us, as I was the first to walk and talk, it was unanimously decided that I would be the older brother and Shin the younger, I must say that made me very happy about that, I couldn't be a younger brother and less so when I am stronger than him. 3
COMMENT
15 comments
VOTE
Chapter 5: Starting training
At this time I find myself doing a competition with my little brother Shin, to see who is the one who kills an animal first, while he is looking for a bird, I as an older brother can not be left behind, so I look for a larger and more difficult to hunt animal. 5
I use my spiritual sense to investigate the surroundings and realize that a few meters to the north, there was a herd of an animal similar to an elk, so I quickly headed to that place. 1
Before I arrived, I started to hide my breath so as not to scare the animals. I hid in the top of a tree near the herd of elk, my gaze quickly went to the leader of the herd, he had big antlers, plus his size was gigantic, compared to me, he was almost twice my height. 11
Most likely, since there is magic in this world, many of the animals mutated or are bigger than in my previous world. Seeing that the Chief was resting, I knew that this was the perfect opportunity to attack.
So I did not complicate much, and quickly created a large prison that surrounded the entire herd of elk that was in that place, the moment they realized that they could not leave, they all became desperate and began to get angry.
Without wasting any more time, I created several crystals inside the cage and used the sunlight to make it reach such a high temperature, to the point where it could generate sun rays similar to a laser to burn everyone it touched and kill them quickly, I thought this ability was fantastic, copied from another anime that I had seen in my past life that was very famous. 13
After I was able to kill all the moose, I quickly removed everything from them that could not be used as food or coat and let the blood drip out, so that nothing is left inside their body, since if one kills an animal and does not drain its blood, the meat of the animal will become unusable, since when cooked, it would still have that taste or smell of blood left, so it is very uncomfortable. 3
After finishing everything I had to do, I stored everything in my storage ring, unlike Shin who has an alternative storage magic, I simply created a space ring with a big space inside it, although that doesn't mean that I can't use that magic, it's just that I prefer to use this, besides, in the future it will be a very good material to be able to bind. 6
Then, I created a gate that would connect me to the front yard of the house, since I don't want to lose to Shin.
When I crossed the gate, I found Grandpa Merlin resting in the yard, he was startled when he saw a gate appear in his yard and saw me coming out of it, so he quickly approached me to ask:
"Little Ryu what is this magic?"
"Grandfather, this magic ability I call it Dimensional Gate, it is a type of magic with the ability to interfere with another dimension. With this magic, one has to imagine connecting the place they were currently at and the place they wanted to go to with a dot instead of a line."
When I finished explaining how to use the door, Grandpa still didn't understand me, to which he could only sigh.
After a few minutes, we saw a 5 year old boy with purple hair, come running towards the house with all his strength, this boy was Shin, when he saw me talking to Grandpa Merlin his face changed, since he had lost the competition.
"Alright children, today you must be prepared, as Uncle Michael will come to help you train, both physically and martial arts or with weapons, be it, fencing, fighting using spears, and archery." 4
When we listened to Grandpa talk about the training, we were both very interested, in my case, what made me happy is that I would finally learn how to fight with the sword, since I am not worried about physical conditioning, as I have been practicing it for a while now. 2
Besides, we were not only starting to train with the sword, Grandpa Merlin had already started teaching us how to use magic and Grandma Melinda will start teaching us about enchantment magic, which in the future can be very useful.
I had a lot of fun being taught by Grandpa and I wasn't the only one, as Shin enjoyed learning with him just as much. Also, most of the time, he gives us compliments for the way he uses magic, since the first time he saw us use it easily, he was very happy and from that time until now, he has taught us many things.
He also praises us for the amount of food we are able to get by hunting in the forest, this also serves both of us to practice what we have learned and get some experience in fighting.
Also, as it was written in the novel, The way to use magic in this world is not by chanting long incantations, saying the name of the spell, or similar things.
The phenomenon known as magic is the 'imagination' of the conjurer and their ability to materialize it. However, it was difficult to 'imagine' using magic, so when one starts to learn magic, they will have some kind of image in front of them to make it easier to imagine. 3
At this point, both Shin and I had a great advantage, since we were originally residents of modern worlds, overflowing with creativity. So enchantments were not necessary, it was quite easy to reproduce things that you would normally only see in anime and manga. 1
Therefore, the only thing we had to worry about was the control of it, since you need great magical control to conjure magic.
Magic is present everywhere and anywhere in this world, but there is no one who can control all types of magic perfectly, or so it has been known for the moment, but that information will be obsolete soon, because both Shin and I are destined to achieve it. 1
Also, because this is a world where magic exists, the people here will unconsciously use magic at a level where their body will act by reflex. To tell the truth, I was at a point where if one cannot use magic, it will hinder one's daily life activities. 1
So to improve my control of magic, I decided to try to copy the way the ninjas in the world of Naruto did it, I don't know if it is feasible, but it will have to be tried. 4
When noon came, I went back to the house, to have lunch, since I was very hungry at this time.
"Big brother, grandfather told me that you had learned a new magic to go from one place to another, is that true? And can you teach it to me?" Shin asked me, while we were having lunch.
"No problem, when we finish lunch I will tell you how to do it and it will be up to you if you manage to control it "I answered.
I have no problem doing it, since this was magic originally created by him, only now the creator will become me hehe, but as he will learn it sooner or later it doesn't matter to help him.
After finishing lunch and having explained to him the workings of the dimensional door, we saw a considerably young man, with green eyes and short blond hair, arriving at our house. As for his physique, although he doesn't look like a bodybuilder, he wasn't skinny either; he has a slim but shapely figure.
The moment we saw him, there was a smile on my face, for the time to learn about the sword had come.
COMMENT
4 comments
VOTE
Chapter 6: Demonic bear
"System, show me my status." I said.
[Yes host:
Name: Ryu Walford
Age: 10 years old
Sex: Male
Affinity: complete. 5
Skills: Bow of Incarnation(initial), Zampakuto(sealed), Magic Control(Level 9), Basic Magic(Level 10), Medium Magic(Level 7), Advanced Magic(Level 4), Enchantment Magic(Level 7), Swordplay(Level 6), Spearplay(Level 5), Archery(Level 5), Genjutsu(Level 7), Cooking(Level 6). 10
Knowledge: Physics (80%), Chemistry (71%), Biology (63%), Mathematics (75%), Piano(100%), Violin(100%), flute(100%), business(75%). 5
Missions: 0] 3
It's been 5 years since I started training with my grandparents and Uncle Michel, so far, I have focused on getting the best possible base, either in all weapon handling, as well as in magic.
In addition, I have increased as much as possible my scientific knowledge, besides that, also my artistic and business knowledge I have taken to the highest possible level. It is worth saying that this knowledge I got from a reward of some missions I have obtained over the years, although I have realized that it is difficult to get very OP things again, I think this is because the skills I already have are strong enough. 5
And if I keep adding skills to it, it won't do me any good and I would end up not being able to advance in the future, besides, I wouldn't like to be that strong either, since it's very boring, so as long as I have enough strength to protect my close ones, I won't need anything else. 13
Among them the most important is the ability to use genjutsu, since this allows me to make illusions more easily, after 4 years of continuous practice, I can now place a person in an illusion at any time, but this person must have a weaker mental power than mine. 1
Regarding Shin, he just like in the novel is very strong for his age, although his talent for using weapons is not as good as his magic, he is still far superior to a normal person.
Likewise, he marveled at the magic of enchantment, since he has learned it, he always goes around enchanting everything he sees, even the grandmother scolded him many times for some little accidents that happened. Regarding his overall strength, he is very well balanced, although he has never beaten me in the practice battles we have had, his level is still high.
Our relationship is still very good, since we are practically siblings and have grown up together, the only funny thing is that sometimes when he sleeps, I keep using magic with affinity to water to get him wet so that in the morning when he wakes up he thinks he peed, even the grandparents have checked him many times believing that maybe he has a problem, but they never find anything. 16
...
In these last few days, I have realized that I have reached a bottleneck, the worst thing is that in all my practices it is the same, so I think maybe I should come down from this big mountain to be able to find a possibility to be able to continue to get stronger.
"I've already learned everything that Grandpa and Uncle Michel could teach me, so there should be no problem with being able to defend myself outside, besides, if I remember correctly, normally people are not so powerful in the nearby kingdoms, so if I go carefully I should have no problem surviving."
"But the problem is what to do to get the grandparents to let me out, knowing Grandma Melinda, she will flatly refuse, since I am still very small and some accident may happen to me." 2
As I whispered, I heard Shin's voice as he approached:
"Brother, Grandpa is calling us, since he wants to take us hunting."
When I heard it, I remembered that in the novel, Grandpa had accompanied him to hunt, but this time it was not just any animal, but a demonic animal. 2
"All right, let's go quickly, since I don't want to keep him waiting too long," I replied.
When we both arrived at the place where Grandpa was, we greeted them at the same time and he responded warmly, but from one moment to another, he became serious and said to us:
"Little Ryu, Little Shin, today will not be just any hunt, today I will teach you how to hunt demons."
Shin looked at Grandpa doubtfully, before asking:
"Grandfather,what are demons?"
"First you must know that the things you have been hunting so far are "animals", likewise, Humans also fall is the same category as animals, but in this mana-based world, they too can receive the blessing of mana."
"However… when animals absorb mana in excess and lose control of that mana, they become demons. When an animal becomes a demon, it begins to use magic from the excess mana it had absorbed."
"In fact, those rabbits or boars that you know and have been hunting could also receive excess mana and turn into demons, moreover, this concept also applies to humans."
"Fortunately, humans rarely turn into demons, as they have the ability to control magic using their own will. However, such a case had happened in the past. This was the case of a person who lost his self-control, began to run amok using magic, caused some cities and towns to disappear, and even caused a nation to perish."
As the grandfather explained to us, he became more and more serious, I was not very surprised, since I knew that story well, likewise, the strength of the demons is not that strong in my opinion, but this only includes Shin and me, for the normal people of this world, those demons are very strong.
When grandfather finished talking, we decided to go deep into the back of the forest, where we are used to go to hunt animals.
When we arrived at the place, Shin started to ask him how we could find these animals, to which grandfather took the opportunity to teach us the search magic, in my case I had already learned it a long time ago, but I decided not to interfere in this matter.
After we both started using the search magic, we were quickly able to find a mana that gave a lot of chill, so we decided to quickly go to that place. As usual, Shin used his jet boots to move faster, in my case, I don't need those things, my speed is already very fast, thanks to my physical strength and agility.
I must admit that the way Cid exercised, gives very good results, although I still need to finish completely the exercises he does to practice, I must say that I am very satisfied with the progress he has given me, now I understand why he was so strong. 8
At the moment we arrived at the place, we saw a huge bear with a height of more than three meters, and it was devouring a wild boar of the same size. I won't deny that it gave me a great disgust to see the scene in front of me, but I didn't feel anything else. 1
But I could notice Shin standing next to me was trying to contain his nausea, as he watched the demonic bear that was absorbed in devouring the boar. When suddenly the bear became aware of our existence, by the fact that we were not hiding our presence and slowly turned its face towards us.
What I first noticed were its deep red eyes, the redness not only covering the whites of its eyes, but also its pupils, making one feel an intense sense of discomfort, in addition to its suffocating mana.
[Ding, new mission: Defeat the Demon Bear, to prevent it from continuing to cause damage to the surroundings.]
I didn't want to take too long, so I tapped Shin's shoulder to calm him down a bit, and seeing that he had already calmed down, I didn't want to wait any longer, so I quickly headed towards the Bear to attack it.
COMMENT
1 comment
VOTE
Chapter 7: Leaving home
Quickly, I rushed in the direction of the bear, although it roared fiercely, I didn't care.
But the case was very different for Grandpa and Shin, since they didn't think it would attack at a moment's notice, so Grandpa only reacted to shout:
"Ryu, wait a moment!!!!"
I concentrated and using the power of incarnation, I created several chains that were wrapped in strengthening magic and several more, which allowed him to cut through the demons and seal their energy or mana with ease.
The demon bear became increasingly violent as it tried to free itself from the chains. Quickly, I seized the moment to take my sword and made a clean cut on the neck of this animal, killing it directly.
The sword I used, is called "cutting sound", this is the same one that Shin had named "vibrating sword", but I can't really place that name on it, because it sounds very ridiculous, besides the word "Vibrator" reminds me of some things that were in my past life, which makes me feel weird to give it that name. 5
Just like in the novel, this sword is basically a sharp tool that oscillates ultrasonic waves. Which produces a little sound similar to that of the laser swords in star wars, just to give you an idea. 3
BAM!!!
The bear made a big noise as it fell, creating a small hole in the ground. When this happened, the Voice of the system came again:
[Ding, congratulations host for accomplishing the mission of killing the demon bear, you are rewarded with "Teleportation Skill (Level 1)", "Quantum Physics (15%)"] 13
Seeing both rewards made me very happy, since I rarely get to have really useful things, since by adding the Quantum Physics information, I can now advance a lot in the use of the incarnation arc, by the fact that I can now understand things at a microscopic level.
Such as atoms, subatomic particles and the phenomena associated with them, such as wave-particle duality, quantum superposition, quantum entanglement, among others. 6
When I turned to look at Shin and my grandfather, I noticed that both of them were standing still and with their mouths forming a big "O", I felt a little uncomfortable when they kept looking at me, until I had to speak to them to make them change their faces.
"Brother, Grandpa, are you okay, stop looking at me, you're giving me the creeps."
They both came to their senses and rushed to the place where I was, I could see Shin was looking at the corpse of this bear, while grandpa started to fill me with questions:
"Little Ryu, are you all right, what are those chains that just appeared, how did you create them, also, don't do something so reckless again.
Listening to my grandfather's questions, I started to create an excuse for the chains, since I wouldn't like to tell him about my power, it's not that I don't trust him, but I like to keep my things private, even to my wife I wouldn't tell and if it was the case, it would only be because it's necessary or something, otherwise, I would never tell. 7
"It's okay grandpa, don't worry, regarding the chains, they are not something so incredible, you just have to have magic with affinity to metal and you can create them, to that adding everything grandma taught us regarding enchantment magic, everything becomes easier" 1
When grandfather heard my answer he could only sigh, since he is a normal person, by this I mean that not being a reincarnated, he doesn't have the same facilities as Shin and me, so enchantment magic becomes difficult for him
On the other hand, Shin kept looking at me for a while, he was a little frustrated because I was ahead of him again, but like every protagonist, he was not discouraged by this issue, but was more motivated to become stronger. 2
Likewise, he is also very happy that his brother is very strong, since reaching him is one of his big goals.
Our day didn't end there, again we started to use the search magic to analyze the surroundings of the forest, to see if we could find another demonic beast for Shin to kill, but sadly, there were none.
On the way home, while we were talking, I was thinking that it was time to start my journey, so I decided to leave tonight.
...
Late at night, when Shin and I had gone to bed, and supposedly both of us had already fallen asleep. In the living room at home, Grandpa Merlin, Grandma Merida, and Uncle Michel, had gathered to talk.
"What, of all things, was it a Red Grizzly that turned into a demon!"
Grandma Melinda raised her voice.
"Yes, it was. When I was feeling his mana, I thought 'impossible' , However, that demon, Red Grizzly, was immediately killed by Ryu, plus it became very easy for him to do so… Not only him, his brother Shin can be seen that he could also kill him easily" Grandpa replied.
Silence fell between Merlin and the rest of the group.
"What are these children? The speed at which they learn magic is unusual, and as for martial arts, they can also keep up with Michel's grueling training, maybe one takes longer than the other, but both are still amazing."
"If we talk about other aspects it's the same, both are very talented in the use of magic and with the use of enchanting magic, incredibly both guys use original language, although their lyrics and the ways in which they write is different, the result is the same."
(This is because our MC is not Japanese like the protagonist, so his writing is different.) 5
"If he says he came from a different world, I can believe it." 2
Melinda struck the heart of the matter and told her opinion. However, it was still unknown to them that Shin and I had the memories of the time we spent in our previous worlds during our past lives.
"Well, no matter who they are, they both call me grandfather, and they have learned all the magic that I have cultivated and have been able to teach them. Originally, they were just babies I picked up, but now, I think of them as my own grandchildren, so I can't help but adore them."
"Besides, both of them being strong just means they're better able to protect themselves or the people around them, so there's no problem at all."
Grandpa Merlin gave a full idiot-grandpa speech, while Grandma Melinda and Uncle Michel looked at Merlin with an incredulous look on their faces.
"Really, for you who have been called 'God of Destruction' or 'Crimson Devil King' to say that…" Grandma Melinda said.
"Umm… Can you please stop calling me that way? When you bring back the dark stories of my youth, it makes me writhe in pain…" Grandpa replied.
Just like in the original novel, it seemed that Grandpa was used to doing things as he pleased when he was younger.
"Fufu, but now you are being called 'Magi' and even known as 'Hero'." Said in a teasing tone the grandfather.
"Really now, I can feel the passage of time, plus….. Can you stop that, because it's embarrassing…"
Said casually those words Grandma Melinda, who was teasing Grandpa Merlin.
"..."
A subtle atmosphere circulated between the two, while Uncle Michel, who could not read this kind of atmosphere, said:
"But even so, they have grown to the point of being able to crush a demonic Red Grizzly by themselves. Apparently it will be okay to be a little stricter during their next training."
...
After a while, noticing that everyone had already gone to rest, I couldn't help but sigh, since I thought they would never finish talking, plus, I was already getting sleepy, so I wanted them to finish quickly.
To make sure everyone was already asleep, I decided to wait some more time before leaving.
About 2 hours later, I gently got up from my bed, left a letter on the small piece of furniture next to my bed and created a dimensional door that would take me to a faraway place, which I had prepared beforehand, so without hesitation I entered. 6
COMMENT
8 comments
VOTE
Chapter 8: The journey begins
The next day, in the morning, Shin got up from his bed and got ready to have breakfast, he took a bath and changed his clothes, when he finished he walked to the dining room, at the moment he was about to sit down to start eating, grandfather spoke to him:
"Little Shin, go get your brother to come in for breakfast, since he is not awake yet."
When Shin arrived outside the room, he knocked on the door twice, when he waited a while and felt no answer, he knocked again:
"Big brother, you must get up, breakfast is ready."
Seeing that still no one answered, Shin couldn't help but frown and decided to enter the room.
The moment he entered, he was surprised because he saw no one inside, the room was completely tidy and there was only a small letter on the cabinet. Realizing this, he quickly took the letter and went to his grandfather.
"Grandpa!!!, brother Ryu is not in his room, besides, I found this letter in the cabinet next to his bed" Shin said quickly.
When Grandpa Merlin heard Shin, he couldn't help but choke on the food in his mouth, he quickly took the letter and opened it:
{Brother and Grandfather.
When you read this letter I will most likely no longer be in my room. A few days ago I began to feel that there was no progress in my practice of fighting with weapons as in magic (including magic enchantments), so I should have reached a bottleneck, for this very reason I decided to go out to meet the world looking for an opportunity to become stronger.
I didn't warn you about this, since I knew it would be very difficult to convince you to let me travel, so I thought this was the best way. But don't worry about me, you both know me and know that I can at least defend myself if something unforeseen happens. 1
I will be sending letters every so often, telling you how my trip is going.
I don't know how long it took me to break this bottleneck, but I assure you that I will be back for our 15th birthday, so wait for me.
PS: Little brother, I hope that in this time that I am not here, you will become stronger, since you are still very weak and you can't beat me, keep practicing with grandpa and uncle Michel. 1
PS 2: Grandpa, please try to calm Grandma Melinda down when she hears about this, as I know she will want to hit me a lot for this, I really don't want her to hit me when I come back. } 4
When they both read the letter, they could only sigh, they couldn't do much since I was already gone. Shin decided that he would train with everything for the next 5 years so that when he came back he could beat me in a practice battle.
The moment Grandma Melinda found out that I left without telling anyone she was very angry, she could see an aura that was too scary and she had no choice but to take it out on poor Grandpa Merlin. 5
But the misfortune did not only fall on him, since when Shin realized that they had increased the difficulty of the training, at first, he felt happy, since he really wanted to surpass his brother, but when he really felt how difficult this new training was, he could not help but cry silently. 1
It was too complicated the new training, by the time he finished, he couldn't help but fall on the floor from exhaustion.
...
When I crossed the portal, I was in the middle of the forest, seeing that there was no one around, I started to think about which direction to go, not being able to decide, I did what every normal and mature man would do, I threw him to luck!
I took a branch from a nearby tree and threw it in the air making it spin, I will go towards the direction the branch pointed when it fell to the ground. 1
When I saw that the branch was pointing to a direction, I decided to follow it, I don't know if it is north, south, east, west, since there is no sun that would serve me as a reference point, and even if there was it wouldn't help me, because I honestly never learned it, besides, I don't think it would help me much, one must be free and not worry about little things. 3
Quickly, I used the teleportation that I had just obtained when I killed the bear demon, so I took the opportunity to learn how to use it and I moved as far away as possible from the place, since I don't want to get caught at dawn. 4
The moment it was dawn, I decided to stop a little to eat something, I no longer worry, because it is very difficult to find me if I have traveled about 100 miles for about 6 full hours.
I sat down near a river and used my incarnation power to create some cooking utensils, to which I proceeded to make myself breakfast, I must admit this power is very convenient most of the time. 3
After breakfast, I began to practice a bit. From one moment to the next, a beautiful katana appeared in my hand, it was completely black and on the hilt it had some designs in red and gold, it looked really cool.
This is my zanpakuto, which is still in its sealed form, in these years of practice, I must make sure I learn how to use it, I also don't plan on being able to reach its bankai or a higher level, since it is very difficult, but at least I want to be able to use the Shikai and know its name. 5
"System, do you know how to be able to use the Shikai of my Zanpakuto?"
[Host, in order to become able to use the Shikai of your Zanpakuto you must communicate with her. This is accomplished by meditating and concentrating on the zanpakuto. Once a connection is established, the zanpakuto can talk to you and reveal its name]. 5
"Is it really that simple?"
[Don't rely on host, as sometimes it takes a lot to be able to find the zanpakuto's connection].
Keeping this in mind, I decided that from today onwards, every day I would be meditating for a while in order to be able to find the connection with my zampakuto. 3
After finishing my training plan, I decided to continue on my way because I wanted to get as far away as possible from grandfather's house, even though I am already more than 100 miles away from him, I still want to make sure just in case.
So the next few days passed, I did not focus on anything other than the study of science (physics, mathematics, biology, chemistry and quantum physics), I also took the opportunity to meditate with my zanpakuto nearby. 8
I must admit that since I started to study Quantum physics, the power level of my incarnation arc has opened a step towards the medium level, although it has just opened a step and it is still necessary to stabilize all the knowledge, it is already an advance, for which I am very happy. 10
...
It's been almost a month since I started my journey and finally in the distance you can see a big city, when I noticed it, I couldn't help but feel a great happiness, since I was really bored of always seeing trees and rocks everywhere. 2
So I quickly went to a small pond nearby and took a bath, I didn't want to get dirty to that new city, after that I put on an outfit that made me look mysterious and that I looked amazing, so I chose an outfit of one of the characters of the game "Assassin's creed". 28
Although I made some adjustments, I don't think it's totally similar, but it looked great, or at least for my taste it's spectacular. Seeing that everything was ready, I decided to set off towards the entrance of the nearby city.
COMMENT
4 comments
VOTE
Chapter 9: illegal trade
The moment I arrived at the outskirts of the city, I saw that at the entrance there was a huge line, all those people waiting to get in, so like a normal person, I got to the back of the line.
When the line began to advance, I realized that I needed an identity card to enter the city, so I quickly created my identity card, it was not very difficult, I just had to copy the one of someone in front of me and change the data for mine.
So I could enter without problems, when I heard about this place, I realized that it is called East City, it is strange the name, but remembering that the author did not even come up with a masculine name in Japanese, much less he was going to complicate things thinking about the name of a city, so I do not blame him. 1
As I walked through the streets, I began to see what I should do in this place:
"Firstly, I should go somewhere to earn some money, like being an adventurer or something, and then I will create a super-company that will become a multi-millionaire, since in this world there are not many goods like shampoo, soap, perfumes or things like that, so I can get a monopoly on all these places hahahahahaha Long live capitalism hahahahahahahaha" 7
As I laughed mischievously, I headed towards a nearby guild to sign up for it.
On the way, I passed by a place that was full of stores, strange, since this place is in a certain corner of this city, so I decided to take a look at it.
When I entered, I realized that it was a place for illegal trade, there were all kinds of things for sale. As I was browsing through these stores, a very beautiful woman in her 30's, who had two great reasons for anyone to love her, slowly approached me with a smile on her face. 13
When I saw her, I couldn't help but think, "Holy shit, she's really an almost 4-star Milf."
As I was thinking, that lady spoke to me:
"Little young man, I see your clothes are strange and of high quality, would you be interested in buying some slave?" 3
When I heard her, I quickly woke up from my trance state, I couldn't help but frown, since I felt that she started to use magic in order to make me fall for her charms, normally if a milf like her approached me, I would have fallen at her feet quickly, but with my increased mental strength, I'm not so easy to do that to me, add to that she is much weaker than me. 2
Also, I didn't understand why she fixed on me, plus, about what made her think I was someone with money.
"Okay, but first why are you offering me and not the other people around me?"
"Hehehehe you shouldn't worry little one, this big sister won't eat you and regarding your question, well that's something very obvious, first your clothes are strange, so I know that you are someone outside the kingdom, besides that, maybe not many people notice it, but I can notice the large amount of enchantments that your clothes have, so you must have a very strong magician in your family and to that kind of people, you will never lack money."
Listening to her, I felt it was very feasible for her to get carried away with that, so I decided to go along with her, one of those I really find someone talented.
"System, is there any way to tell if someone is talented?"
[Yes host, as long as it's within a 10 meter radius, I can give you the information of every person within that range]. 7
"Great, then give me this girl's information."
[Yes host,
Name: Rina
Sex: female
Age: 32
Talent: trader (level 4 – limit level 5), charm (level 2 – limit level 4)]
When I saw the talent level and the limit of this, I was a little disappointed, since as you know, the maximum level of a talent described by the system is level 10 and when you already master this level.
If she had a good talent, in the future if I try to create an organization, I would recruit her, but never mind, let's concentrate on seeing if there are any interesting people in this place.
"Is there any preference that the young man has?" Rina asked.
"Show me all the female slaves under 20, from the cheapest to the most expensive, don't worry, I can pay any price." I replied calmly. 6
"Yes little master" She said happily she said, since she had landed a big fish.
When we entered the place where the slaves were, I quickly spoke to the system:
"System, help me see the talents of all the girls in this place, and let me know if there is anyone who is talented."
[Yes host]
"Here are all our slaves, there are of all prices, in this first cell you will be able to find….."
We spent about 30 minutes walking around the sector until I got an alert from the system:
[Talented person has been found:
Name: No name
(image when I grow up) 9
Sex: Female
Age: 9 years old
Talent: Swordsmanship (level 0 – level 10 limit), Agility (level 1 – level 9 limit), magic attribute thunder (level 0 – level 10 limit)]. 4
When I saw her, I was impressed, since, if she is trained properly, she would be a great helper, but I can't prove that I am very interested or this cunning girl may raise the price for me.
"Tell me about the girls in this cell," I said in a calm tone.
"Of course, each of these girls are from a foreign village, further north of this city, that village was wiped out by a stampede of several very powerful magical beasts, so they lost everything, until they came to this place." Rina replied. 1
"So that's why, what's the price of that girl standing in the corner?" I asked.
"That girl is very special, since she is the youngest of the group, if you are interested, I can give you a discount" She told me flirtatiously.
"Not that I'm very interested, but I haven't bought anything for a long time, so I don't want to give a bad image, besides, I just feel a little sorry for her" I answered in a monotone, my intention is that she won't give a high price, since I let her know that I'm not really interested and if she raises the price too much, I won't take it. 1
She hesitated a little when she heard my answer, until after a few minutes she replied, "You can take it for 150 gold coins."
When I heard her price, I tried to lower it a little more, it's not that I don't have money, but I'm a stingy person: "Too expensive, I won't give you more than 80 gold coins, since she is weak and it will take time to make her become a servant". 6
Hearing my answer, Rina could not help squinting her eyes, and we were negotiating the price, until after a hard battle, I ended up buying her for 100 gold coins, maybe not much, but something is something.
After they took her out of that big cage, they put a slave seal on her and gave me the purchase contract.
This girl has very pale skin due to malnutrition, also her hair is silver and her eyes are light blue, with my great experience in these matters, I can be completely sure that she will be a beauty when she grows up.
I approached her and said in a soft tone: "follow me from now on".
She very nervously nodded her head and stood behind me, although I feel sorry for her reaction, I can't tell her many things now, as we are not alone and I don't want anyone to know about my identity for the time being.
Then we continued the tour through the next cages, until reaching the end, again I heard the voice of the system:
[A talented person has been found:
Name: No name
(image when I grow up) 17
Sex: Female
Age: 10 years old 1
Talent: Trader (Level 1 – limit level 10), Mathematician (Level 0 – limit level 9), Hidden Weapon Handling (Level 0 – limit level 8)]. 1
Seeing the characteristics of this girl, I was very happy, since I had already found an assistant who helped me to create my business in the future.
She, like the other girl I bought, has pale skin due to malnutrition and her eyes are black as well as her hair, you can also sense that when she grows up, she will be a great beauty.
So following the same negotiation, I ended up buying her for 70 gold coins, this time it was much cheaper, since this time I used a little magic to help me lower the price, call me cheap or shameless, I don't care. 8
COMMENT
16 comments
VOTE
Chapter 10: First two members 3
Continuing the tour of the place, I was disappointed that I could not find another talent, but I was not disappointed, since it is already rare to find two geniuses in the same place. 1
"Little boy, you can take off your mask and tell me your name, because in the future maybe more girls will come along that might interest you" She told me trying to use her charm magic on me.
"I suggest you stop trying to use magic on me, as it won't be of any help to you. Also, I advise you to be careful in the future, as it is annoying that you try to bring me down with your charms. You already tried that when you invited me in and while we were negotiating, so I warn you to stop doing that or at least not to do it with me."
As I spoke, I showed a bit of coercion to her by making her kneel quickly and not let her move, the only good thing I can say in her favor was that the view was very nice, but as a firm man at heart, I did not tempt. 8
When she received the powerful coercion and knelt down, she couldn't help but be startled and looked at me in surprise, but quickly calmed down and spoke to me again:
"Excuse me young man, this time it's my fault, I assure you it won't happen again, I will do anything to make you forgive me." 2
The moment I heard her, many ideas came to my head, but I quickly denied them, I'm still 10 years old and I can't do much. 3
"I'll let you off this time, but I don't assure that in the future I'll be just as merciful, besides, with doing something, I'm not interested at the moment." When I finished speaking, I took the coercion off her. 1
She quickly steadied herself and stood up again, as she thanked me, "Thank you so much for your forgiveness."
"And regarding how to contact me… take this small piece of jade and break it, I will receive the signal and come to see the new products. Also, give me the information of other places like this in the nearby places, since I will not stay for long in this city" 8
As he finished speaking, I gave him a small piece of white jade with a rectangular shape. 1
"That's it, now I will leave, see you Rina and just call me Jin", When I finished talking, I put my hands on both girls and we teleported to the entrance of the black market, besides, I had already decided that my big Pseudonym from now on will be Jin . 13
When we left, Rina gave a big sigh of relief, since she got a little nervous when she felt the strong coercion that came to her from one moment to another, until after a few moments she became still again, a small smile appeared on her face as she whispered:
"How could he know my real name, what an interesting boy." 2
For my part I was walking in the direction of looking for an inn in the center of the city, I must say that the prices of the rooms are a bit expensive, almost 1 gold coin for each room for 2 Days, you should know that a normal person, can live a long time with that amount of money.
Enter again to an inn a little further from the center, at the reception there was a lady of about 40 years old, you can tell that she is the owner of this place, since this inn is not very big either.
"Hello little guy, did you miss your parents?" this lady said to me.
"No, I'm here to rent two rooms for a month, I wanted to know the price and what it includes" I answered directly, I didn't have much patience anymore, because I had been looking for rooms for a long time.
"Oh this kid should be the son of a big family" Thought the lady, as she answered me again.
"If you want to rent two rooms for a month it would cost you 25 gold coins, besides this only includes the rooms, if you want to add food it would cost a little more." 5
Hearing that there were rooms available, I was very happy, it doesn't matter much that they don't add food, since being an adventurer, I won't spend much time inside this place, so I quickly paid her.
When the lady received the money, she happily gave us the key and guided us to the rooms.
After that, I made the girls come in with me, they both sat on the bed nervously, since they were afraid of what I would do now. When I saw their reactions, I couldn't help but shake my head, since they should be thinking that I might do something barbaric to them, but I'm not angry, since I would be the same or worse in their situation.
"Don't worry, I will not cause you any harm. From now on, I will give you the opportunity to be stronger and have a better future. So I ask you to try to be calmer and trust me. Also, I will give a new name to each of you, so that you can start over. From now on, they will be Eva and Sara." 3
"From now on, it is important that you learn everything I will teach you, as you will be a fundamental pillar in my organization in the future. Do you understand the importance of what I am telling you?" 1
While I was talking to them, I took the hood off my head, so they could look at my face. When both girls saw me, they blushed and lowered their heads, I didn't worry too much about that, since it's normal, not to be too narcissistic, but I'm really very handsome. 3
The moment the girls finished listening to me, I could see how they gave a sigh of relief to which I could only smile, after a few minutes, I could see how both of them had made a decision and Sara, the black haired girl, answered me nervously: 3
"Yes.. Young master… We will help you in any way we can."
Hearing her, there was a big smile on my face, so I quickly created two outfits similar to mine, but made for girls and of a different color, I gave them to her as I spoke:
"These two are your new outfits, first take a bath and then put them on, I will be outside the door waiting for you to put them on, when you are done go out and I will invite you to eat, since tomorrow we will sign up as adventurers and practice will start." 6
After that, I left the room to leave them privacy and they will change their clothes quietly. But a few minutes later, I heard Sara's shy voice again:
"Young master, we don't know how to wear these clothes."
When I heard her, I couldn't help but shake my head, since they were right, for girls like them who have never seen this kind of clothes, it was obviously going to be hard for them to wear them, so I again entered the room and showed them how to put them on.
I didn't have any funny thoughts, since I'm still not interested in 10 year old girls, I wouldn't stoop that low in my life. 15
After that, when they were both dressed, you could still see that they were blushing, but I didn't pay much attention to that, and invited them to eat. We went down to the inn and looked for a table where there was room for the three of us, when we sat down, a young girl of about 13 years old came to ask us what we wanted. 1
Noticing the resemblance to the lady at the front desk, I thought she must be the daughter of the owner of this place. I didn't give the matter any more thought and quickly placed an order, I didn't ask for too much food, since the girls not being used to eating much, if they are given too much food, it can make them sick to their stomachs.
But even though I didn't order too much, everything I ordered had all the nutrients needed for both girls to grow healthier.
Both Sara and Eva's eyes were shining at the sight of so much food on the table, it had been a long time since they had tasted such delicious meat, so the moment they tasted it, they couldn't help but shed a few small tears. 1
Seeing them like that, I couldn't help but feel a little sorry for them, so I took a small handkerchief and wiped away their tears, while whispering softly to them:
"Don't worry, from now on you will no longer be in any need, but you should also strive to train from now on, so that in the future you can be happy."
They both nodded and continued to eat excitedly, seeing that some tears were still coming out of the two girls, I could only shake my head and help them wipe them away with the handkerchief.
--RECORDATORIO-- 1
Name: Eva (image) 7
Sex: Female
Age: 9 years old
Talent: Swordsmanship (level 0 – limit level 10), Agility (level 1 – limit level 9), magic attribute thunder (Level 0 – limit level 10) 1
...
Name: Sara (image) 5
Gender: Female
Age: 10 years old
COMMENT
9 comments
VOTE
Chapter 11: register as an adventurer 1
The next day, the girls and I got up early, we had breakfast and I took the opportunity to ask the owner of the inn for the location of the guild, since yesterday I did not find it all day, when she told me where it was, I called the girls and we headed towards the most central place of this great city.
When we arrived at the place, we discovered that the name of the guild is "Eastern Guild", Curious isn't it, but this time it's not because of the lazy author, the real reason is that normally there is only one guild for each kingdom or country there is. So most of them have the same name as the sector where they are located. 4
At the moment we entered, we could see many people inside it, it may sound clich , but it is the same as in some anime, there is a group of people drinking alcohol, playing cards, laughing and serious people with the face of a born antisocial. 1
They all stared at us for a moment, but I didn't pay much attention to them and kept walking to the counter. But in the middle of the way, a group of about 7 people crossed us, and the leader was guy about 20 years old or so, he was tall, about 190 cm, who looked at us with a mocking tone while talking.
"Little babies, this is not a place for you to come, besides why are you wearing those hoods that don't let you see your faces, don't tell me you want to act mysterious?" 2
Many people around us in the guild started to laugh, while others just looked at us and shook their heads, seeing this situation I couldn't help but smile, since this gave me a chance for the others not to mess with us in the future.
From one moment to the next a strong coercion appeared, making the whole group of young people kneel down, but this time I kept increasing it, to the point where they were all on their knees with their hands and heads on the floor.
After that, I made a small movement with my sword, causing all the clothes on the upper body of the group of people to be torn to pieces, only leaving a small mark on each person's neck. 1
I put my foot on the head of the head of this small group, while speaking in a calm tone:
"You little group of scumbags, who are you that dare to talk to us like that, I warn you, the next time you or any of your little tadpoles dare to disrespect me or one of my followers, I assure you that you will never see the light of the sun again, OK?". 9
When everyone saw the situation they were very shocked, for they did not believe that these children could force a D and E rank adventurer group to kneel in front of him just using their coercion, everyone in this place are not fools, they know that if there is such a young child with such a great strength, it is that he must have a great sponsor behind, so in their hearts they remembered never to bother them. 3
On the other hand, the group of people who had approached us to try to tease, uh intimidate us, were scared to death, they never expected to mess with someone like that, so they quickly apologized.
"Excuse us little young master, I promise we will never mess with you or your followers again, I swear on my life." 5
Seeing that my action was successful, I did not continue the subject any further, so I had them remove the coercion on them and spoke to them:
"All right, go away now, I don't want to see you."
"Yes sir" Said in unison all the young men and quickly left the place.
"Let's continue "I said to the two girls, who were looking at me with some stars in their eyes, since what girl doesn't like boys who are strong and handsome, they would all like to be able to find Prince Charming. 4
We arrived at the receptionist who greeted us cheerfully, it didn't cross her mind, to underestimate us, since she had also seen what happened just now.
"Good morning, my name is Ena, how can I help you?" 3
"Good morning, we would like to sign up as adventurers, also I would like to know the basic information" I answered in a calm tone.
"In order to sign up in as an adventurer, you need to fill out the following form, also, each adventurer is defined by their rank, from the lowest order to the highest, it would be
F E D C B A S SS
In order to move from one rank to another, you simply have to win a duel with an instructor there is for each level."
When I heard the main information about the adventurers' ranks, I nodded in understanding, after that, I followed up by asking her some necessary questions to be clear about all the important issues.
After we all finished filling out the form, we handed it to Miss Ena, who gladly received them and started making the adventurer cards.
"Thank you for joining our guild as an adventurer, on the left side are the available quests, remember you can only do quests up to one level above your rank" said the receptionist.
"I have a question, can I take an adventurer assessment?" I really didn't want to be collecting plants, so I wanted to skip that step.
When Ena heard me, she was silent for a while, until after a moment she answered me again:
"For new people, you can only be evaluated up to rank C, after that, you will have to complete a certain amount of missions to be able to rank up again." 8
Listening to her, I became very happy, since there is a possibility, so without thinking twice I accepted that option:
"I understand, I hope you can help me call the C rank evaluator to be able to evaluate me and change my adventurer rank, also I want to know if I can continue to keep my rank by being in other cities, or if my adventurer card is valid."
Upon hearing my question, Ena calmly replied, "There is no problem with being evaluated today for your adventurer level increase, regarding your question, you should not worry, since your adventurer card will be valid in all the major kingdoms, since there is an alliance between all the surrounding guilds."
I was very relieved to know that, since this would make a lot of things easier for me and I could leave with more peace of mind to go on quests elsewhere, plus I could make my rank continue to rise over time.
After we finished talking, we headed to a seat with the girls, while waiting for the evaluator to be ready.
"When this topic is over, we'll take some missions and start training, so they'll be at ease." 2
Both girls nodded to me in response, while the people around us looked at us sideways, no one dared to approach, not only because of fear, since in this place there were B class adventurers, the main reason is that they do not want to get in trouble with that supposed powerful sponsor of ours, regarding those of rank A or higher, they are very famous and do not always appear in these places, since their missions are usually very long.
We didn't wait more than thirty minutes, until we were approached again by the receptionist:
"The evaluator is ready, so please follow me."
We all nodded and went behind her, we passed through a large hallway that led us towards a room of about 100 square meters, in the center of it, there were 4 people, one should be the evaluator and the other three should just be evaluating themselves or watching the program.
I don't care anyway, so I left Sara and Eva with the receptionist and headed to the center of the room to begin my rank promotion evaluation.
COMMENT
3 comments
VOTE
Chapter 12: First missions
When I reached the center of the court, I was greeted by the voice of the evaluator:
"So you are the little guy who wants to move up in rank, I advise you to level up like all the other people."
When I saw him, I could see a middle-aged man, very burly and with an axe as a weapon, when I saw him I quickly knew the type of person he was, he was one of those who are cold on the outside, but they are a sweet bread inside, if I remember correctly this type of person had a name…..to see, it seems they were called….Tsundere?, or something like that. 2
"Don't worry, I'm sure of what I'm doing" I replied calmly.
"Ah… It seems that the little lamb is not afraid when entering the tiger's lair, well boy, I will teach you the strength that a C level evaluator must have" This person said arrogantly.
Ena won as a referee to stop the confrontation if necessary. 1
When the battle began, the evaluator quickly approached me and used strengthening magic, or something similar, since it had a much weaker effect than mine and my familiars. I calmly dodged his axe attack, at least to my eyes, his speed is really slow.
Seeing that no attack with his axe worked, he tried to use some magic, I saw him whisper some spells, and from one moment to another stone thorns appeared on the ground, which I evaded without any problem, when he noticed that nothing worked, he lost his patience a little bit and tried to tell me some things to try to make me angry:
"Was that all you got? I'm already bored with this fight. If you can't do something more exciting, you better go home and let the real fighters do their job, don't bother anymore, until you can at least give me a fit."
I was already starting to get bored of this fight, I really thought that a C-ranked fighter could at least push me back or something, but it's really disappointing, even Shin at 8 years old was more powerful, I could only shake my head and end this assessment. 1
From one moment to the next, everyone saw me disappear and appear again behind the C rank evaluator, I didn't use any weapon and with simply my hand, I lightly hit his neck so that he fainted. 1
When they all saw this scene they were very surprised, since they had never seen someone pass the evaluation in such a simple and crushing way, since it is noticeable that the difference in strength between the two is a lot.
Then, I slowly walked to the place where my followers were and turned to speak to Ena:
"When will the change of rank be ready?"
The moment she heard my question, she quickly came out of that trance-like state and smiled broadly at me, as she answered, "Don't worry, in a few minutes the rank change will be ready, plus I want to congratulate you because you are the youngest C rank in History." 3
Said and done, I only had to wait about 15 minutes and they gave me my rank C adventurer card, when the people that were at the entrance of the guild hall found out that the new guy had advanced to rank C by defeating the evaluator, almost everyone was surprised, obviously there were also going to see jealous people, but no one can control that.
Having everything ready, I went to look for some quests and found two, a C rank quest to kill a pack of wolves in a nearby town and a D rank quest, which was to kill some small beasts that cause disorders.
[The more beasts you kill, the higher the reward will be].
When we signed up for the quests, we headed towards the market to look for some materials needed for the trip, although they wouldn't be necessary, since I have the incarnation bow skill, I really wanted to be able to have the full experience in this first quest, so this time we bought everything that should be normally occupied, for this kind of trips. 5
The only thing we didn't buy, were weapons, since they are very expensive and I can create and improve them myself with magic inscription. 2
After finishing our shopping, we all headed to the place where we were to complete the quests. On the way I took the opportunity to teach some basic things to the girls, while Sara was taught the use of hidden weapons, Eva was taught fencing and how to start using magic with thunder affinity.
I must say that they really are geniuses in their fields, since they easily learned what I taught them, perhaps this is what grandfather Merlin felt when training Shin and me.
A week later, we finally arrived at the village where the girls would fulfill their D level mission, they would take this opportunity for both of them to get some battle experience, for my part, I will be in the back and only act if both of them are really in danger.
The mission says that there is a small herd of magical beasts of the rodent type, which has been bothering some villagers, so we went directly to the supposed place where they appear.
"Sara and Eva, remember to try to eliminate as much as possible their presence so that their prey won't find you and escape from the place" I reminded both girls. 4
"Yes young master" they answered me. 2
I could see how Sara started to place traps all over the place, besides placing thin strings all around, which are connected with a bit of magic, this is the new trick I had taught her, which allows her to feel everything that happens to touch these thin strings, it fulfills the same functions as a spider's web. 1
While Eva, pulled out her low grade sword that I made for her, obviously I would not give them something so valuable quickly, besides they are still learning, so they already have is enough for a while.
Seeing that everything was ready, they started with their plan to kill all the rodent beasts in this place, so they launched a small attack strong enough to alarm all the prey.
As expected, they all started to come out of their holes and hiding places, so both girls started their first fight. I must say that some of the movements they make are too many, or that they don't take advantage of their strength, but it's not necessary, they will learn this little by little.
After almost 15 minutes passed, they finished eliminating all the rats that were in this place, they looked very tired, full of blood stains and with a very strong smell, so they quickly saved the necessary materials to demonstrate that the mission had been accomplished and went to bathe and change clothes.
Before arriving at the village, I took the opportunity to give them a low grade space ring, with a space of about 30 cubic meters, to keep all their personal belongings, in addition to this, I took the opportunity to leave them a mark to know where they are at all times, for anything.
As for me, I was very relieved, since their first mission went very well and there were no accidents half way, so to celebrate I made a delicious meat, full of spices and natural juices, besides that I created some very delicious desserts from my previous world.
The moment they saw the dinner, both girls were very happy and their eyes were shining with excitement, as the food looked very appetizing.
By the time we finished eating, we decided to rest for a few hours, the girls started doing the training I had given them, while I continued studying science and also meditated in order to find the connection with my zanpakuto.
I did not expect that doing this would be so difficult, it seems that I will have to keep looking for an opportunity to release it.
On the morning of the next day, we headed to the next village to fulfill the mission of hunting some wolves that were causing many problems, the distance between the two villages was not much, so in 3 days we could get there very well. 1
COMMENT
5 comments
VOTE
Chapter 13: Completing missions
When we finally arrived at the village, we did not go directly to the place where the wolf pack was located, but decided to stay at an inn for the night to rest. As we toured this place, I noticed that it is much larger than the previous village, most likely because it is closer to the capital.
The next day, we headed towards the place where the herd of beasts was supposedly located, when we got to a closer place, we decided to hide our presence as much as possible.
My idea is that they get used to erase their presence at all times, so I'm doing the same thing goku did to get used to the SSJ, he was just in that state as long as possible.
After placing the traps in the nearby places, I went to take a look at the amount of wolves that were there and to my surprise, there were around 50 of these beasts, and of them, only 5 were at a low level, seeing them I knew that maybe it's a show to kill them all, but in order to accomplish the mission, I must do it.
I went back again to the place where the girls were and warned them about the situation:
"In the pack there are 50 wolves, you will only face 5, which are the ones with the lowest level, but don't be confident, they are still much stronger than the rats you hunted a few days ago, understood?"
They both nodded seriously and prepared to fight, for my part I was very satisfied with their actions, so I didn't waste any more time and got ready anyway. Five minutes later everything was ready, so I created a huge metal prison around us and the wolf pack.
These beasts began to get desperate and became more and more violent, when one of these beasts detected us, they quickly called the other wolves and attacked us strongly.
I decided to finish as quickly as possible, so I took out my zanpakuto and began to kill all the beasts that crossed my path, obviously I did not forget my followers, every so often I looked at them to make sure they had no problem.
Seeing that this was endless, I decided to use magic and created a large number of ice swords and fired them in the direction of all the beasts around me. 1
The beasts seemed to have intelligence, since they changed their attack pattern more than once, so now they are attacking me all together, I must be dodging every attack from all directions. I was already getting annoyed by the awkwardness of this situation, if it wasn't for gaining experience with the sword and trying to look for the opportunity to find the connection with my zanpakuto, I would have already destroyed all these wolves with one move. 1
From one moment to another, I got a surprise attack from the wolf pack leader, it was very fast so I doubted I had enough time to dodge it, but I really didn't want to get hurt, since I didn't want to lose the image of a powerful person that both girls have over me. 4
But just at the moment when the blow is about to hit me, I feel something strange that makes the tiger's claw end up deviating from its original path and just graze my face. 1
This was what I was looking for!
Quickly, I got serious and killed all the nearby animals in less than 2 minutes, after that, I quickly sit down cross-legged and start meditating, to try to catch that feeling I got a moment ago.
While I was meditating, the system voice sounds:
[Congratulations host for accomplishing your first missions as an adventurer, you are rewarded with the "book of inventions"].
I didn't pay much attention to the system prompt, since I was so focused on meditating.
After an hour, I finally opened my eyes, there was a smile on my face, since although I had not been able to find out what this feeling was about, I knew that if I continued on this path, I was going to reach the end of something, and I should not walk blindly looking for the connection between me and my zanpakuto.
Around me were only Sara and Eva, taking care that nothing came near me while I meditated.
"Thank you very much girls, now, let's finish collecting the necessary materials from these wolves so we can go back and complete the mission."
"Don't worry young master, we have already gathered all the materials while you meditated" Eva replied.
"Really, thank you very much for your help then" I said.
"Young master, what happened to you, since all of a sudden you sat down to meditate in the middle of the beasts' corpses" Little Sara asked very curiously.
In this week that we have spent together, both girls are slowly losing the fear they had at the beginning, that makes me very happy, since it would be very uncomfortable if they still had that feeling after a while, and besides, they would not be useful for my future organization.
"A moment ago, I felt a great inspiration and several ideas came to me, so I wanted to meditate so that I would not forget them, since these events are rare and one cannot look for them, they just come out of nowhere, so you should do the same, if one day an inspiration comes to you, you should quickly calm down and meditate or study." 2
Both girls nodded after listening to me, and were surprised to see me having a small epiphany in a battle.
Seeing that there were no more reasons to stay in this place, we decided to return to the guild in the east, to receive the rewards of the two missions, speaking of rewards, I could see the one that the system gave me, I must say that this is very useful for my future as an entrepreneur, by the fact that it has information of several things like soap or shampoo, also adds the materials with which they are made and their process of elaboration. 1
I could not help but look at Sara, who had a great talent for commerce and mathematics, so in a while I must teach her about these subjects, I do not worry too much, since I have some knowledge on the subject. 2
Also, I must teach the girls to read, write and some basic things about science, so that in the future I will not have problems, maybe it sounds problematic at the moment, but I know that this will be very worthwhile.
After almost 10 Days of travel, we finally arrived in the eastern city, honestly nothing has changed from when we left, I didn't think much about this and we continued our way to the guild. When we arrived, everyone was staring at us, to which we didn't pay much attention and went to the reception to call the mission over.
"Good afternoon, young Jin, how can I help you?" asked the beautiful young receptionist.
"My group has finished their two missions, so we came to receive the rewards." When I finished speaking, the girls and I, took out a bag of our space rings, in which they had evidence of the beasts we killed, in addition, we also handed her the sheets with the missions we had each accepted.
"Okay, wait for me for a moment" She replied as she reviewed the mission and confirmed that it was all ready.
After confirming that there was no mistake, she quickly took the bags and gave us our reward, although it was not much money, the important thing was its meaning.
When we arrived at the inn to rest, both Sara and Eva stared at me, to which I hesitantly asked them: "What is it?"
"Here young master, here is our reward money" they both said, while showing me the small bag with some coins inside.
I couldn't help but feel happy for their action, but I quickly gave them back their money, while telling them:
"You should not worry about these issues, I will not go around taking away the money you have earned yourselves, besides, this can serve you to buy your things, like clothes, food or whatever you want, likewise, I am not short of money either, so just keep your rewards now and in the future, I just need you to be loyal to me, it's an order".
Both girls were silent for a while as they nodded, while in their hearts, there was a very warm feeling, since no one had ever cared so much about them, or at least no one had ever considered them that way.
COMMENT
9 comments
VOTE
Chapter 14: Encounter with demons 1
It has been 2 months since we are adventurers, there have not been many changes, since it is a short period of time, but what has been noticed is that both girls already have a healthier appearance, since at the time I bought them in the slave store, they were very thin and malnourished, plus they smile more and more, which makes me very happy.
I must say that the economic level of this country is good, as it has several stores and stores, also in the quality of the houses and other points, give to think that there is not much crisis in this area.
Seeing that there was no longer anything interesting in this place, we decided to leave again the trip, for the fact that I wanted to continue knowing this world, since, although I had seen it in the anime, only one or two kingdoms had been mentioned simply, and it is impossible that that is all there is in this continent.
"Girls, get your things ready, we'll start traveling to other places."
"Where will we go young master?" asked me Eva curiously, while Sara looked at me doubtfully.
"We will travel to other realms, to meet more talents and become stronger, regarding the direction we will go, well…" 5
When I finished speaking, I again grabbed a branch from a nearby tree and threw it while spinning it, the moment it fell, to the point in a North-East direction, so I looked at the girls and continued speaking:
"We'll head in that direction, plus from what I found out, there should also be another kingdom, but I don't know how far away, but don't worry, on the way we should keep training so we don't lose the habit."
The moment both girls heard me, they stared at me strangely, for the first time they started to believe that in some things I was not very reliable, but they could only sigh and follow me.
After finishing with all the preparations, we left the East city and headed to the next kingdom, I also took the opportunity to go to see Rina, who was the young woman who sold slaves in this city and told me that in all other cities, there are also slave sales, but its location will depend on the place where you are, as some kingdoms are very strict with these issues and have prohibited the sale of slaves.
So if I get the chance, I will stop by to see that place to try to get lucky and be able to find another talented girl.
...
We have been traveling for about 1 month, luckily we haven't had any accidents along the way, besides, I must admit that in this world, where pollution is very low, at least comparing it to my previous world, all the landscapes we have seen are very beautiful.
I thought that the girls would get bored on such a long trip, but I was very wrong, it seems that they also like to be in nature. When I asked them, they answered that they like to enjoy every moment as much as possible, because when they were in the cage, while they were sold as slaves, their lives were very difficult.
That is why they like to enjoy every place they are in, that is why they do not get bored of the trip.
Seeing that the Day was ending, we decided to look for a place to camp, so after a while, we were able to find a small hillside next to a river, so we decided to stay in this place.
So I quickly used the power of incarnation to create two tents for camping, in each of them there was everything necessary to have the best possible rest. Around the surroundings, I started to place some traps and small arrays that would help us to know if someone was approaching us. 1
After finishing this, we ate a delicious meal and went to rest.
But in the middle of the night, we felt that one of our traps had been activated, so we all quickly woke up and became alert. I activated my search sense and found that about 300 meters from where we were, there were about 6 people with a large amount of mana, mindlessly moving around.
We all looked around and headed towards that place.
By the time we reached a nearby tree, we could see 6 adult people screaming and moving weirdly, they had lost their heads, plus they had mana that gave a shivering feeling. 1
"What's wrong with those people?" asked Eva while whispering.
"Most likely one way or another they have been demonized, maybe they are experiments or something" I replied.
"What are demons?" asked Sara.
"This name is given to people by accident absorb a lot of mana into their bodies to such an extent that they become uncontrollable, but this case is different, since they have lost all trace of rationality" I said calmly.
Looking at those people, I remembered that in the anime, there were people who were helped to transform into demons, since this would bring them a great increase in strength, since there is still a little over 4 years before the plot starts, they should be in the experimentation stage for the time being.
"What kind of people could do something like that?" whispered Eva.
"Let's not worry about that for the moment, now what we have to do is to eliminate them, I will keep 5 of these demons and you two will worry about one, remember that although his strength is great, he has no reasoning, so, you should be able to defeat him. "
Both girls agreed and without waiting any longer, we decided to attack.
Quickly, I created demonic chains, which tied each of the 5 people holding them in one place, you could hear their screams as they tried to free themselves to attack me, I decided not to delay any longer and I killed each of them. 1
But at the moment I killed the last person, he could have a small trace of consciousness and said to me with his last strength:
"Please save my niece Miria." 3
After that, she took her last breath and died.
I was left wondering if it was really convenient to go rescue that girl, because of the fact that they might have also turned into demons. After thinking for a moment, I decided to go and see if I could help her niece.
I don't think I'm a good person, but I know I'm not someone bad either, so with my strength should be enough to take a look at the place, besides, that name sounds strangely familiar.
[Mission: Save people who are in danger of turning into demons is activated].
When the system voice dropped, a smile was generated on my face, since there are very rarely quests, so even if the rewards are not fantastic, it always makes me happy to receive them.
I turned my attention to the battle of the girls, I must say that they have been doing very well, remembering that they have only started training for a few months, I never imagined that training geniuses would be so easy.
As a few minutes passed and I saw that it was already hard to keep up with the demonic person, I decided to give them a little help, I used my coercion to make it difficult for this person to move so freely, seeing this, both girls quickly took the opportunity and killed the demon.
"You did very well girls, although you still lack practice, you have advanced very fast with your skills, so in the future I will teach you how to create these chains to deal with demons." 6
Both girls were very happy with my praise, and were thrilled when they knew that I was going to teach them another type of magic.
After tidying up this place and erasing all our traces, we went back to our tents, upon arrival I warned the girls about I will be going to investigate the surroundings:
"Sara, Eva, I will go to supervise the surroundings, to avoid some accidents, stay here and rest, but don't forget to be alert if something unknown approaches."
COMMENT
4 comments
VOTE
Chapter 15: Miria and Ada
When they both heard me, they became very nervous, as they were worried that something would happen to me:
"Young master, take us with you, so we can help you" Sara said.
"Yes young master, take us" replied Eva.
Listening to them, I could only sigh before speaking, "I can't take you, since I don't know the risk there might be, besides each of you are still very weak, it is still hard for you to kill a demon, so it might be very risky to take you, but don't worry, since I can defend myself alone" 1
"But young master…"
But before they could speak, I became serious:" Stay in this place, that's an order."
Both of them became silent and could only look at the ground, without wasting any more time, I started to leave the place quickly, to search the surroundings, I used the search magic to the extreme, trying to find some trace of demonic mana.
Thirty minutes later, I was finally able to find the trail I was looking for, so I went in that direction, the destination was a little far, so it took me almost 10 minutes to reach that place. 2
When I arrived, I saw that there was a cave a little big, about 3 meters high and about 5 or 6 meters wide, I could notice that there was a barrier that prevented me from being able to use my sense of search inside that place.
So I had no choice but to erase as much as possible my presence and I created an invisibility cloak, like the one in the Harry Potter movie, in general terms, invisibility can be achieved by deflecting light around an object, instead of reflecting or absorbing it, which makes the object invisible to the eye. 2
This can be achieved by manipulating the refraction and reflection of light, known as the negative refractive index. 2
Using that logic, I was successful in my creation. So I quickly put on the cape and entered the cave without any fear of failure.
The place was dark and humid, after walking a few minutes, I saw a large door inside this place, which was being guarded by 2 Guards, when I saw the logo on their shields I realized that all this was related to the Empire of the blue sphere.
I didn't react much, since I know that many people in that place are scum, besides, in the future that kingdom will be destroyed by its own people, in the hands of a person who seeks revenge.
So without further delay, I used my stealth skills and some illusions to go through that door without any problem, maybe I'm doing too many things, but I prefer to delay a little and do it well, than to get caught, I don't want to say I'm afraid of them, but if I can avoid a stupid fight, then I'll do it.
When I entered, this place was the typical experiment room that appeared in the anime, there were some big tubes with some weird greenish liquid inside them, I never understood what that stuff was, but I don't care to know either.
I kept going deeper and deeper into the lab and each time I started to meet more people, I didn't act quickly, but first I decided to go to the deepest place in this place, so I kept walking without stopping.
After walking for about 20 minutes, I finally reached a room full of people, I could tell that all those people were commoners. Just when I started to look for a girl or boy similar to the person I killed a moment ago, the voice of the system sounded again:
[2 people with talents detected:
Name: Miria (image when I grow up) 5
Sex: Female
Age: 15 years old
Talent: Physical combat (level 1 – limit level 9), fire and wind magic (level 1 – limit level 9). 4
In addition to,
Name: Ada(image when I grow up) 10
Gender: Female
Age: 10 years old
Talent: Enchantment magic (Level 0 – limit level 10), artifact creator (level 0 – limit level 9)]
When I turned my eyes to both girls, I was very surprised, since I found my target and I couldn't believe that she was one of the important characters in the original novel.
I felt very sorry for her, since Miria had such a tragic life, she was a monster hunter (being a commoner) who was pursued by a nobleman whom she rejected. Then the nobleman burned down her family home along with Miria's sisters and parents.
It should still be the time when she does not know Schtrom, since that is the case, I will take advantage of the Bug and make her my follower, as I know she is an extremely loyal person and in the future she will be powerful.
Regarding the other younger girl, I was equally surprised, since she has a great future as the artifact creator of our organization, so if or if I must recruit her.
Seeing that they were still weak, I decided to make an illusion to convince them.
I took Miria to a very dark place, when she reacted, I could see that she was very nervous looking in all directions. After a while, I decided to light the place where I was, to make her come closer.
Just as I thought, she saw the point of light and ran towards where I was, when she noticed me, she stopped for a while, until she spoke to me with a doubtful tone, "Child, are you okay?"
I did not answer her at once, but waited for a moment to look more mysterious, I looked up and stared at her for a while, I must admit that she is very beautiful, although she has been neglected by the time she has been locked up, you can not eliminate that great figure she has.
After a few moments of silence, I spoke to her, "Do you want to get out of this place?"
When I heard myself, I could see that her face had changed, she didn't understand what I meant, "What do you mean?" 1
There was a little silence for a moment, until I spoke it again to him:
"Do you want to get out of this place, do you want to get revenge for the death of your family?"
The moment she heard me, she became paralyzed and silent for a while, her body shuddered and she almost fell down as she remembered her family that had been burned alive, by that bastard, I could notice how a great hatred arose in her heart, I saw how her eyes had become very determined:
"Please help me get revenge, if you do I'm willing to whatever you ask of me."
Listening to her, I couldn't help but nod, since I had achieved my purpose, I must say that she is very desperate in her situation, so no wonder she becomes very dependent and loyal to Schtrom :
"Alright, I will help you with your revenge, but you will owe me loyalty for the rest of your life, are you really willing?"
She didn't think about it for a moment and quickly accepted.
The moment she accepted, I removed in a moment the illusion she was in, bringing her back to reality. As for little Ada, it was much easier to convince her, I simply offered her a family and she accepted immediately. 2
I felt like a bastard doing it, but it was the best option, besides, I will give them both a good life in the future, so I didn't think much more.
From one moment to another I appeared outside the entrance of that great hall, many people who saw me did not pay attention to me, but in case of both girls, they looked at me with a light of hope in their eyes.
I used magic to break the door that was there to prevent people from escaping, as I entered the room, all the people around started to escape and a big chaos was formed inside the place, but I didn't pay attention to them and kept walking until I reached the front of both girls. 4
"Put on this cloak for the time being and follow me." 1
When both girls heard me, they nodded their heads and followed me.
COMMENT
5 comments
VOTE
Chapter 16: the order of assassins 7
We took advantage of the chaos in the place to escape, and in the moments when some guards were blocking our way, I decided to kill them with one blow. After almost 30 minutes of walking, we finally reached the last door, which prevented us from going out to the entrance of the cave.
There were a lot of people crowded in this place trying everything to break it, so I decided to use an explosion to break it.
BOM!!!
When the boom was heard, everyone saw the door fall to pieces, no commoner could hold back and they all ran for the exit. We were not far behind either and ran quickly.
We stopped after running for about 5 minutes, and looked towards the direction where the cave was, I could notice how in the eyes of both girls there was a trace of happiness, for the fact that they could finally escape from that horrible place.
Seeing that it was still dark, I decided to go back to the place where Eva and Sara were, since, knowing them, they should be very worried, so I turned to the two girls and spoke to them:
"Miria and Ada, we will go to a nearby place, there you will find 2 more girls accompanying me, you should treat them well, since they will be the people who will be fighting shoulder to shoulder in the future, besides, from tomorrow I will start training them, so that each one can accomplish their goals, also from now on just call me young master." 10
They both nodded their heads with a very serious face, since each of them has a great reason to become stronger.
Without waiting any longer, I opened a dimensional portal that took me directly to where our tents were located.
Eva and Sara, were sitting outside the tents waiting for my arrival, the moment they saw a strange portal opening in front of them, they were quickly alarmed and backed away, ready to attack if necessary, but when they saw me come out, they both calmed down a lot when they saw that I had no injuries, but they were surprised to observe two new girls following me.
"Young master, who are they?" asked Sara curiously.
"Girls, let me introduce them, the older one is called Miria and the younger one is called Ada, both are very talented people that I rescued from a dangerous place a moment ago, besides they will be the 2 new members of our organization."
When I finished, the group of girls greeted each other, but having just met, there wasn't much interaction. When I noticed this, I was thinking of a way they could start getting to know each other, but as I was thinking, I heard Eva's voice speaking to me: 1
"Young master, what kind of organization do you want to do?"
"Before we talk to them about that, how about we create a base for our organization?" 6
All the girls looked at me strangely, since in this place there were only a couple of tents with some inflatable mats inside it for resting, plus a small campfire.
Ada innocently looked around and asked full of doubts:
"Young master, will this be our base?"
I couldn't help twisting the corner of my mouth upon hearing her, so I quickly coughed and changed the subject.
"TOS Obviously, this is not our base, follow me and you'll understand!" 1
They all nodded and followed me, we were heading to the top of a very high big mountain, in which the clouds covered the top of it, my goal is that at the top to use my incarnation ability to create a floating super base, with this I want to impress the girls and really make them see me as a reliable boss. 6
When we finally reached the top of the mountain, we could see a beautiful starry sky that captivated us all, after a few minutes of marveling at this scene, I put my hands to work, all the girls stared at me with a lot of curiosity.
Then, from one moment to another, large amounts of rock began to gather, which ended up creating a large mountain with a radius of a few kilometers, at the time when the base of my work of art was finished, grass, trees and some flowers began to grow around it. 5
Not only did it stay there, there also began to be a small waterfall in some places and the next moment, in the center of this flying mountain, a white fortress began to form, it looked very beautiful, but at the same time, mysterious. 4
On the front of the fortress, the logo of the organization was created, which was very similar to the design I had seen in the game. 2
I must say that although I could not play the complete saga, I really liked the plot of this one, also the order of assassins with their ideals and their creed I liked a lot, so although this world uses magic and is very different from the game, I would find it great to create my organization based on them.
The girls made a big 'O' with their mouths, as they were so surprised to see me create a beautiful and cool base out of nothing. 1
I wasn't finished yet, after finishing all the details, I started to create a huge matrix surrounding our base, to make it as protected as possible, as well as invisible to people's eyes. 1
When I finished building it I was very tired, but I didn't want to show weakening, so I turned to them and gave them a smile:
"Little Ada, do you like our base?"
The little girl blushed a little as she nodded.
"Let me show you our new base, while I take the opportunity to talk to you about what our organization will do from now on."
After I finished talking, I jumped towards the floating island, behind me the little girls followed me, although I noticed them a little nervous, afraid that this island might fall, I didn't pay much attention to them and started to tell them about the idea of my organization.
"The name of this organization is 'the order of assassins', about our great goals I will tell you later, since they are still very weak. Each member of this order must possess a strong belief in a set of principles that govern both their lives and the way they act, known as 'the Creed'. The Creed is established on three main rules: 11
1)Turn your blade away from the flesh of the innocent. 3
2)Hide in plain sight, camouflage yourself with the people.
3)Never compromise the Brotherhood. 10
Regarding….."
As we walked around the fortress, I kept explaining to them about the workings of our order and how it would be organized, besides that, I also told them about some interesting stories of this order and about the philosophy of it, obviously I made it a little different, since this world is very different from the world at that time of the game.
When I was talking to them, I could see that the girls' faces were very surprised, sometimes I could see them nodding, as if they were really thinking about the ideals and the creed of this organization, but without a doubt they all loved it.
After that, I took them to a large bathing room I created, this was divided into two parts, one for women which was huge, I made it very spacious, since it was very likely that our organization would grow over time, while the place for men was not so much, since I would most likely use it myself. 2
The four girls went to wash up, while I left their clothes for them to start wearing, this was one very similar to mine, only its color was different. 2
When they were all ready, I gave each one a gauntlet on which was the logo of our organization, but in addition, there was a small number in the center, which represented the level of strength of that person, but it did not refer only to the physical strength, but to the level at which this person had developed their talents. 2
For example, if Ada brings her talents of magical enchantment and artifact creation to a higher level than Eve with respect to her level of sword use and magic with thunder affinity, then Ada will be in a higher position than Eve.
The order is decreasing, so the most powerful people will have the smallest number, and only I will have the gauntlet with the number 1 printed on it, since I am the head of the organization. 5
When I explained this to the girls, they all had a firm face, no one wanted to be in the last place, but I was not worried about the fights, since I can easily notice that among them there is no hatred, on the contrary, all of them after leaving the bathroom improved their relationship.
The next day we headed again to some nearby kingdom, but we changed direction, since I didn't really feel like going to the Empire of the blue sphere. 2
COMMENT
8 comments
VOTE
Chapter 17: 3 years later
"System, show me my status."
[Yes host
Name: Ryu Walford
Age: 13 years old
Sex: Male
Affinity: complete.
Skills: Bow of Incarnation(medium), Zampakuto(sealed), Magical Control(Level 10), Basic Magic(Level 10), Medium Magic(Level 8), Advanced Magic(Level 6), Enchantment Magic(Level 9), Swordplay(Level 8), Spearplay(Level 5), Archery(Level 6), Genjutsu(Level 8), Cooking(Level 10). 8
Knowledge: Physics (91%), Chemistry (80%), Biology (70%), Mathematics (86%), Quantum Physics(22%). 2
Missions: 0]
Looking at my progress in the 3 years I have been out, I have been very satisfied, although my only pity is that I have not yet been able to release my Zanpakuto, I must admit that this is much more difficult than I thought. 4
Although I must say that it is getting harder and harder to increase my skills, in any aspect.
Regarding my organization, I am not surprised by its growth, it has been more than two and a half years since I created it, but now there is already some legend of us or stories about us, our amount of members has grown, although it is not too much, since the requirements to enter are quite high. 1
In this more than two and a half years, there are almost 100 people without including me, and each of them is very talented, the vast majority have borderline talents above or equal to level 9. But the most important for obviousness are the 10 strongest girls in the organization, and among them are the first four girls I found, if we place them in order would be: 4
1- Eva 1
2- Miria 1
3- Sara 2
4- Ada 1
While the new recruits that are arriving little by little are:
5- Kira (Great talent for camouflage and stealth, also with the use of double daggers). 1
6- N a (Great talent with the elemental magic of ice, water and with the use of the sword) 2
7- Joss (Great healing talent) 1
8- Aria (great talent in melee fights, great speed and good fighting instinct) 3
9- Luna (great talent in music and acting, as well as a talent in teaching) 2
10- Zoe (Great talent with sword and fire affinity, plus she is very good in business). 1
(Friendly remembrance, normally people in this world have a level 5 – 7 growth limit.)
It is worth mentioning that, I have been teaching them all a lot of knowledge, so they have a great appreciation and affection for me. I am not like those protagonists who leave their organization aside because they got bored, or because it was a joke for that person to create it, leaving alone the people who believed them and followed it faithfully. 9
In my case I have made an effort to be able to help and train each of the girls, since they are very talented and valuable to the order of assassins, so each person in this floating fortress is unique and with a great future ahead of them.
By mere coincidence, all the members of the organization are women, that actually happened without me realizing it.(Hehehehehehehehehe) 26
...
Today is a special day, as I called the 10 most talented people in our organization. The moment they came into the room to speak, they all knelt down as a sign of respect for me. 1
I must admit that this sight is beautiful, as there are girls of all ages and some of them are very well developed.
"Calm down Ryu, don't get carried away with this kind of thoughts, after you can move forward with the zanpakuto and the plot starts we can go crazy, but for the time being focus on getting stronger" I thought to myself.
As I calmed down Eva stepped forward and spoke to me:
"What can I do for you young master?"
"I am calling you all for two important things, the first is that I will leave for the next two years alone, since I must do some important things and not be able to return for that time, the second is that in these 2 years, your job is to start making the order grow more in the sense of our economic power, social, etc.. " 3
"For example, Sara, your mission will be to grow our businesses as much as possible, start creating companies selling various products that I have taught you these years, and if you can, create our own bank." 1
"In Luna's case, you can become more famous with the music I have taught you, either on piano or violin, approach noble people and if possible, you can create a school in some kingdoms that is about teaching aristocratic education to people and have them study in your establishment."
"Ada, you can create some artifacts and sell them all around, but remember not to make them too strong, we don't want any accidents in the future."
I spent a good amount of time telling everyone about things they could do in the future while I'm gone, to grow our influences in the world, I could see how everyone took notes on the things I was talking about.
"Finally, they will still be looking for talent in the same way as before, with the 'role seeks talent' and when there is someone talented, but still hesitant to bring them into the order because they don't know if they will be completely loyal, they have permission to use the soul contract as a condition to allow them in." 4
"And the requirements for each level in our organization will remain the same, I would rather have few people, but each of them to be elites, than to have several, but with little talent, is there any doubt?" 1
After I finished speaking, I saw that they had all finished writing what they would do in the future and finally only Sara had some doubts:
"Young master, when two years pass, where can we find you?"
"In two years, go find me in the Earlshide kingdom" I answered calmly.
They all nodded, promising each other that they would try their best to make this organization grow.
Seeing that I had to leave, I won't deny that I was a little melancholy, but I knew I had to do this to increase my strength, so I took off my hood and showed my beautiful face. I must say that the few people in this place are the only ones to see my face, since I didn't let anyone see it, to avoid problems. 12
I walked slowly towards them, and gave them each a hug, and reminding them to take care of themselves and that their life was the most important thing if any accident happened. I must say that I enjoyed hugging them very much, since most of them have a very developed body, except for 3 of the girls, but the reason is that they are still small and have not finished their development stage. 7
Finally, after finishing with all my stuff, I teleported to a place far away from my organization's base, changed my clothes to that of a normal person and put on a mask, since my face can really bring disasters and I don't want an old millionaire woman to want to kidnap me. 1
I felt a little lonely as I traveled, but I could only sigh, the way of a lucky man is like that.
--
D1: Today being my birthday, I want to celebrate it with you, I hope you like the new chapters. 28
D2: I will create an auxiliary chapter explaining about the organization created by the MC. 2
COMMENT
28 comments
VOTE
Chapter 18: Mission S rank
At the moment, I was in the northern city, on my way to the adventurer's guild to see if there was anything interesting to do. I get bored just meditating and studying scientific knowledge, plus I need combat experience.
"System, what do you recommend for me to connect with my zanpakuto?"
I didn't really know what to do, as I had been trying to connect with my zanpakuto for two years now without any success, I couldn't even use shikai.
[Host, these things cannot be forced or rushed, but if I may suggest something, it would be a fight in which your life is in danger, as these are the moments when a person's best abilities are put to the test.]
Upon hearing the system's advice, I could only sigh, as there were few things that could really take me to that point. I decided not to dwell on it for the moment and continued on my way. Upon entering the guild, I didn't pay much attention to the people's looks and went straight to the board where all the important missions were posted. It should be noted that I am now an A-rank adventurer, so people look at me with respect or envy.
When I checked the bulletin board, I found a very interesting mission. In a place near a town in the city, there has been a large increase in demonic animals, and someone is needed to eliminate them and investigate the cause. This mission was S-ranked, so without thinking twice, I took it and went straight to the receptionist.
"Good afternoon, how can I help you?" said a friendly young woman at the reception.
"I want to take this mission. This is my adventurer identification card," I said as I placed my identification and the mission sheet I was going to take.
"Mr. Jin, are you sure you want to take this mission? It is said that the last person who tried it was also an A-class adventurer and disappeared. They never saw him again, so it is believed that he is dead," the receptionist commented.
"I appreciate your concern, but I'm sure," I replied in a soft tone of voice.
The girl didn't dwell on the matter any further, as she had fulfilled her warning, so she quickly made the necessary arrangements for me to carry out the mission. After waiting for a few minutes, I finished my tasks and without further ado, I went directly to the mission location.
Three days later, I arrived at a remote village in the northern kingdom. Using magic, I made myself invisible and eliminated my presence. Then I headed to the village to get information about the place I was going to.
Unknown 1: "Did you hear that another person has disappeared from the cursed forest?"
Unknown 2: "I heard it too, this is the fourth person this month. If things continue like this, we'll soon become a ghost town."
While listening to the conversations of the villagers, I couldn't help but furrow my brow as something strange was happening. But if we look at it this way, perhaps there's a good battle to be had on this mission.
After gathering the necessary information, I decided to follow the path until I reached the supposed location where people were disappearing. I tried using my search magic to look around and realized there was nothing unusual at this site, but obviously, I wouldn't give up so easily.
So, I decided to venture deeper into the forest near this site. As soon as I entered, I began to feel that the atmosphere in this place was very strange, as if the temperature around me had dropped a little. I must admit this place was spooky. If it were my past life, I wouldn't even enter a place like this, even if I were paid to do it.
But despite everything, like any brave and handsome man, I decided to take a look inside since I felt what I needed was in this place. So, encouraging myself, I started to investigate this place and gradually went deeper into this dark forest. 3
After some time investigating, I couldn't help but frown in frustration as I had found nothing. This made me feel that something was wrong around me.
Suddenly, I felt a great crisis on my back like never before, so without hesitation, I moved as quickly as possible. When I was about to turn my head to see what was happening, I heard a loud noise.
BOOM!
When the smoke cleared, I saw a huge lion with an enormous demonic aura, almost as big as mine. I was surprised that there was an animal like this in this place as it's not mentioned in the novel.
Apparently, I shouldn't rely too much on that now as it's not very reliable anymore. When I landed on the ground, I felt a great sense of danger again, so I had to move quickly from the place.
BOOM! BOOM!
This time, two loud sounds came from where I had been a moment ago, and two new animal figures with a demonic aura appeared. This time they were wolves, and when they saw that I had dodged them, one of them began to howl to call their companions.
Noticing this, I felt that things were not right, as if these animals were in this forest, why haven't they attacked the nearby villages yet? Perhaps they have the strength to do so, so there's only one answer.
"Someone is controlling them," I thought with concern. The only solution was to eliminate all these beasts or the person responsible. I couldn't help but sigh; I knew this was going to be a big problem, but I had to complete the mission to become an S-rank adventurer. 3
I quickly retreated to a safe place and left a mark on the ground. The animals attacked me mercilessly, and although I tried to use demon chains, they were too fast. I had no choice but to use my sword and magic.
I drew my zanpakuto, and the battle began for real. I decided to eliminate the wolf pack first as they were the most problematic. I moved as fast as possible towards them, disappearing in an instant and reappearing behind one of the weaker wolves. I made a quick downward cut and managed to decapitate it, but quickly had to flee as the huge lion was attacking me again.
One of the biggest disadvantages I had was that I couldn't use long-range or overly powerful magic, as it could affect the nearby villages in this area, and I could be hunted down as a terrorist by some countries. 6
I needed to think of something to restrain all these animals, as it was a huge problem to take care of all of them at once.
--
Note: I tried to improve the text with AI, but I have noticed that the text has been reduced a little, and it happens almost the same when I translate it to English, so the chapter will be a little shorter than usual. 1
COMMENT
22 comments
VOTE
Chapter 19: Again this strange feeling 2
For a few minutes, I continued to skillfully attack and dodge the monsters surrounding me. With quick and precise movements, I left marks on the ground, following a specific pattern. When I finished, I quickly moved away from the spot and made some hand signals while whispering, "Space Prison." 1
In an instant, large cubes appeared around the monsters, separating them into small groups. The pressure exerted by the cubes made it difficult for them to move, so I took the opportunity to use the demon chains again. Finally, I managed to trap them all
But just as I was about to kill the last animals, I felt a strange sense of danger behind me. I quickly turned around and saw a spear surrounded by demonic energy heading towards me. However, at that moment, a strange feeling invaded me again, as if the space between the tip of the spear and my body began to change, distorting in some way. The attack deviated, avoiding hurting me. 1
"Did space distort?" I asked myself as I tried to understand what had happened. But before I could process everything, I heard the voice of two people behind me.
"Oh, how interesting, it seems our attack didn't damage him," one of them said
"Yes, maybe he is a good experiment subject," the other added.
I turned around to face these strange people who also wore masks but had demonic energy in their bodies. "Who are you and why are you attacking me?" I asked them seriously as I pulled out my zanpakuto. I had a feeling that these individuals could help me advance.
"Don't worry about that, you just need to know that you will be our next experiment," one of them responded with a malicious smile.
Suddenly, their companion pulled something out of their pocket and pressed a button. At that moment, I felt a bad premonition. As I suspected, a barrier was created around us, making it difficult to use my magic.
"Do you think a simple barrier can hurt me?" I said arrogantly.
Both of them laughed, and they attacked me without warning. They hit me so hard that I flew backward, surprised and in pain. 8
"What's the matter, not so arrogant now?" the one who hit me taunted.
I quickly got up and touched the spot where I had been hit. I had to admit that this was the first time someone had hurt me in a fight. I didn't know if I was a sadistic person, but seeing that I was injured, I began to enjoy the battle. Without thinking too much, I counterattacked. 4
"Elemental Dragons," I called upon four dragons representing fire, ice, thunder, and earth. I could have summoned more, but a barrier prevented me. Nevertheless, I didn't care. The dragons began attacking one of the demons while I dealt with the one who had struck me first. I wanted to return the favor.
I vanished from where I stood and attacked at full speed. I used my zanpakuto to deliver a vertical cut, which the other person managed to dodge with some difficulty. In this fight, I decided to use only some basic magical abilities and focus on my physical and sword skills. I didn't give him time to recover and followed closely to deliver the next counterattack.
But in the next moment, a large fireball approached from my left side. I simply created an ice shield to protect myself, but this act gave the demon a chance to recover and pounce on me again. I must say I was surprised since normally, someone would step back while their opponent was attacked, so as not to get accidentally hurt. But this person did the opposite, deciding to attack me.
A large ball of energy concentrated in his fist appeared, and he hit me in the abdomen. I was thrown back again. Although it hurt me, I didn't want to heal myself too quickly, as it wouldn't be fun. As I was getting up, another one of those demons appeared, trying to hit me hard with his leg. I quickly dodged it.
"BOOM!" The sound of the ground breaking could be heard. I must admit that the physical strength of these people, who can accept demon energy without going insane, is particularly strong and sometimes even enviable. Without waiting any longer, I also decided to counterattack. 1
"BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!" The explosions of the small bombs I left behind while fighting could be heard, so that each time one of the two stepped on them, they would explode. But apparently, they didn't give much result, as they had a great capacity to endure pain.
Overall, the fight had been intense. Although I had been injured, I had enjoyed the experience. It was exciting to fight against people who had similar abilities to mine. I knew there was much more at stake, so I kept fighting.
It has been almost ten minutes since our fight. Both of us are in unfavorable situations; they are tired and full of deep cuts left by my zanpakuto, while I have bruises and my clothes are torn by some of their attacks. But the big difference is that I feel a great excitement, as I haven't felt like this when fighting for a long time. That's why, even though sometimes they let me hit them, the fight has been exciting.
When I'm about to continue attacking, I see that they both look at each other and one of them nods. I don't pay much attention and rush towards them again. But this time, one of them runs directly towards me, while the other moves away and starts reciting something quickly.
By mistake, the other person uses a restraint magic while lunging towards me, preventing me from making any movement. Seeing this, I don't rush as it seems interesting. However, slowly I feel a massive amount of energy gathering around us in a small point. 3
Witnessing this action, I realize it is a dangerous attack, but being immobilized by both the barrier and their magic, it is difficult for me to avoid it.
When the powerful attack is fully created, the demon looks at me and whispers, "If I can't use you as an experiment, you can only die. You're too dangerous for our future plans."
After that, the demon sends that small point of energy towards me. Seeing the other person holding me still, I realize that they are sacrificing themselves so that I cannot move from this spot.
I try to use my incarnation bow, but for some reason, I can't do it. I can only attempt to communicate with my zanpakuto, but like before, I can't do it. Seeing that the attack is about to hit, I remember what happened a moment ago when I felt the space was distorting. 4
While investigating quickly, suddenly a completely dark room appears. I look around, but I can't find anyone. I decide to investigate to see if I can find any clues, but it's very difficult to find a direction since I can't see anything. So I begin meditating on that feeling I had before, and then I feel like something is calling me
I quickly head towards the place where my heart leads me. I don't know how long I walk until suddenly my surroundings change, and I arrive at a place similar to outer space.
I can see an infinity of stars and galaxies in the distance. I keep walking until I meet a strange being. I can't see its face, but I can feel its pressure looking at me. I know this being is much more powerful than me.
COMMENT
16 comments
VOTE
Chapter 20: Kurogami!!
When that being looked at me, I heard a voice that seemed to come from the surroundings.
"Since the beginning of time, I have forged my presence in the fabric of the universe, manipulating space and time at my whim, creating illusions that challenge the mind. I am the bearer of balance, the protector of existence, and the forger of dreams. I am the essence of infinite illusion, the one who controls the world, and my power surpasses any mortal understanding." 4
"You, my spokesperson, shout and make my name known to the world…" said that being.
When the energy ball was about to touch me, I opened my eyes and shouted:
"Release, Kurogami!!" 25
As I spoke those words, I felt as if everything around me vanished into black and white. Everything slowed down, and every move I made generated waves that distorted my surroundings. I felt like I could control everything I wanted.
I moved away from the demon that prevented me from moving and noticed that my new zanpakuto had changed slightly. It had the same design, but some golden runes could be seen on the sword blade. 7
I wanted to test the power of my sword, so I took it and injected my energy, forming a small black hole. As it was created, it generated an extremely strong suction force that drew everything around me, including the barriers of the place, and animals and people with demonic energy. Everyone was dragged toward the black hole, and the last thing I could see on their faces was great panic.
As I saw that this wasn't stopping, I started to worry. If things continued like this, it would be dangerous. Quickly, I approached and with my sword, I made a vertical cut that destroyed the black hole. If someone else had tried, obviously they would have failed and been sucked in, but as I was the creator, nothing happened to me.
After that moment, I started to see the information of my zanpakuto's new power. I was very excited because what I had done was very OP, it could even be too much. 3
{Zanpakuto Kurogami
Shikai Ability:
Kurogami's main ability is distortion, allowing it to alter everything that can be imagined. You can distort space-time and reality, you can turn the real into something unreal and vice versa, etc. 12
In addition, the owner will have better control of space-time.}
Seeing the powers that my zanpakuto allowed me to use, I was impressed and very happy. I didn't know how to describe my power, it was simply incredible. Now, I felt truly invincible.
However, my happiness didn't last long, as suddenly I fainted right there. An attack had drained a lot of my energy and my body couldn't take it anymore. When I finally woke up, I found myself lying on a wide bed. My whole body hurt and I couldn't move much. I realized it was a bad decision not to use my healing magic during the fight, but I don't blame myself. It was the first time someone could actually harm me, even though I had held back on some occasions. But it had been worth it. 3
Worried about my situation, I didn't want a fat, wealthy woman to kidnap me and want to take my virginity. I wished to lose my virginity to a beautiful girl. While lost in my thoughts, I heard the door of the room begin to open. I quickly got up, prepared to run away if necessary, but to my surprise, I heard a pleasant and flirtatious voice say:
"Fu Fu Fu, it seems you're feeling better waking up." 1
When I saw the person speaking, her beauty surprised me. She was a beautiful girl, apparently my age, with a spectacular body, a beautiful face and orange hair that fell over her shoulders. Her blue eyes were simply fascinating. 1
"How did I get here?" I asked her softly. Who could mistreat a beautiful girl I just met? 4
"Fufufu, it's better if you lie down. You can hurt yourself more and we can talk calmly when you feel better," she replied without giving more explanations.
I didn't think much of it and decided to lie down. Although my body could heal whenever I wanted, I felt it wouldn't be so bad to wait a little to know more about the situation. When I lay down, she put a small plate of food on the bed in case I was hungry. Out of habit and without realizing it, I put magic around the food, fearing it might be poisoned.
"What are you doing? If you're worried that there's something wrong, calm down. There's nothing wrong with the food. If I wanted to do something to you, I would have done it when you were unconscious," she said with a smile on her lips. 1
Realizing there was no problem in what she said, I could only feel embarrassed and apologize for my lack of manners. 1
"Sorry, it's just a habit," I said.
"By the way, why am I in this place?" I asked, changing the subject.
This is the Carlton family's house and my name is Yuri Carlton. When my family and I were returning home from a trip, we felt a big explosion. We approached carefully to see what was happening and when we arrived at the scene, we could only see a big hole in the middle of the ground. The trees around were destroyed and only you were in the middle of this big hole, very injured and with the top of your clothes torn." 4
"We thought you were dead, but we noticed that you were still breathing, so we decided to bring you to our house to heal you. That's why you're covered in bandages."
When I heard what had happened, I could fully understand what had occurred. They brought me to see them after I was injured in a fight with those demonic beings. I couldn't help but have a good first impression of them. I was also quite surprised to learn that the beautiful girl in front of me was one of the important characters in the story. If I remember correctly, she had a great talent for fire magic and enchantments, and also became a disciple of Grandmother Melinda.
"Thank you so much for saving me. My name is Ryu, you can call me by my name directly," as I introduced myself, I used the power of incarnation to create a bouquet of roses out of thin air. 1
Many of you may be thinking, "Hey, why don't you use your power more intelligently in battles and create super powerful weapons instead of creating a bouquet of roses to impress a girl?" Well, it's very simple, my little virgin friend. First of all, it's not my fault, it's Author-san's. Also, there's nothing so far that forces me to do so. Plus, what common man wouldn't want to impress a girl? 10
When Yuri saw a bouquet of roses appear in my hand, she was very surprised, as it was the first time she had seen someone do something like this.
"Where did you get this bouquet of flowers from?" she asked as she took them. I could also see a slight blush on her face.
"It's a secret," I said mysteriously.
Seeing that she didn't want to press the matter, she asked me again, "Where are you from? I've never seen a person with such a unique eye color before."
I smiled at her and looked directly into her eyes. "As for where I'm from, I can't say much about that, but as for the color of my eyes, I don't know what to say. Do you like their color?"
Upon hearing me, I could see how she blushed a little, but impressively nodded her head. After thinking about it, I remembered that this girl's personality in the future is very bold, so I decided to tease her a little.
"Do you know why my eyes are so beautiful?"
I could tell that she didn't understand my question very well, but she still shook her head while asking, "I don't know, can you tell me why?" as she looked at me.
"Well, it's simple, it's because you are reflected in them," I replied with a smile. 16
I noticed how she blushed and decided to look away. It's important to remember that in this world, it's not very common to compliment girls, as people usually care more about becoming stronger. Therefore, any compliment, no matter how stupid it sounds, or even a shitty compliment, is much better to say in this world. Besides, they can't make a Twitter thread exposing you here. 1
Seeing that she continued to look at me, she couldn't help but try to change the subject, "Why were you unconscious in that place?" 6
I thought of a way to give her a credible answer, since obviously I wouldn't tell her the truth. After a while, I came up with something. 1
COMMENT
22 comments
VOTE
Chapter 21: facing off against Yuri. 3
"I had an accident while practicing a skill and it ended up exploding, but luckily nothing happened to me," I responded with a smile.
Yuri looked at me with an expression of disbelief, "If that's the case, why was there a big explosion? You're almost the same age as me, so you shouldn't be that strong."
"I'll give you a great piece of advice, and it's to never underestimate people. Age doesn't matter when measuring someone's power. For example, in this world, there are many children who are stronger than an average adult. In my current condition, I'm sure I can easily defeat you," I said. 1
When I finished speaking, I could see she was annoyed, but had a scary smile on her face. "Fufufu, do you really think I'm weak? Well, you're wrong. I'm one of the most talented people in my family."
Upon hearing her response, I couldn't help but frown. "How about we make a bet? If I lose, I'll have to apologize to you and accept any request you make, but if you lose, you'll have to accept any request I make. Do you agree?"
She looked at me intently as she said, "Okay, but don't blame me if I end up hurting you more and you can't retract your bet." 2
"Alright," I replied as I got up from the bed and stood in front of her.
-- POV Yuri--
When I saw this strange kid get up from his bed and stand in front of me, I couldn't help but wonder what gave him so much confidence to challenge me. But I decided to continue since I didn't really believe him.
"Are you ready?" I asked
When the boy heard me, he simply nodded his head.
I quickly started to chant one of the most basic spells to attack him with fire magic and see how strong he really was. 3
Boom! Boom!
Our attacks collided and canceled each other out, but I didn't pay much attention since it was just the beginning of the battle. I quickly started to conjure another spell, but this time it was ice affinity, which he could only defend against with a barrier.
I was surprised he could do it, since barriers are very complicated. But I didn't give up and kept attacking. The boy also attacked me and I realized he was responding to my attacks with the opposite affinity.
Upon realizing that I wasn't making much progress with ranged attacks, I decided to get closer and take advantage of his injured state to defeat him more easily. My assumption was correct since, by attacking him up close with ice magic, he had a bit of delay in using his spells, allowing me to easily strike him. 1
But what surprised me was that he had a lot of resilience and didn't go down as quickly as I imagined. After about seven minutes, I was a bit tired since I had made several attacks. The room was in disarray, and I didn't understand why none of the servants came in to see what was happening with all the noise our fight was making. But I decided to ignore it and focus on the battle. 2
I must admit that if this guy was at his best, I might have lost since we were almost evenly matched with him injured. I imagine how strong he would be normally, but I don't care much since I have to win this bet. Finally, I saw him get distracted and took advantage of it to get closer.
I used ice magic to immobilize him for a few seconds and hit him hard in the stomach, causing him to fall to the ground. I quickly got on top of him so he couldn't move and brought a fireball close to his face.
"I won, you have to fulfill the bet," I said in a very happy tone, as it really took me a lot of effort to win this time. Let's see if you dare to belittle me again in the future.
When I saw him, I only noticed a smile on his face as he lifted his hand to point towards the bed. I couldn't help but squint and turn my gaze so that I saw everything around me break, just like when a mirror does. 8
-- End Yuri's POV --
After putting her in an illusion, I couldn't help but laugh to myself since I had already won the bet. So I decided to start thinking about what to ask for. It couldn't be too much since she had rescued me, and besides, I don't want to leave a bad first impression. 1
After a few minutes and noticing that she was about to wake up, I simply grabbed the spoon that was near me and put it on her neck. She opened her eyes in a moment and noticed that the spoon was pointing at her neck.
When I noticed that she was feeling better, I decided to speak to her: "Looks like I won," I said with a smile on my face as I moved the spoon away from her neck.
She looked at me for a while before speaking again: "What did you do and when did you do it?"
"I just put you in an illusion, and I did it just before you saw me getting up from the bed," I calmly replied.
"That's impossible. I didn't see you cast any spells, much less use anything to do it," she said incredulously.
"There are many things in this world that you still don't know. But right now, you should be worried about having lost the bet," I told Yuri with a mocking smile as I looked at her.
Only then did he remember the matter and blushed a little before saying, "Okay, just ask me for whatever you want… but you can't go too far."
Seeing her like that, I couldn't help but tease her again. I got out of bed carefully and approached her slowly, noticing her nervousness. I have to admit, she looked very cute, it was obvious that she didn't have such a bold personality yet 1
"What are you doing?" She said nervously.
I didn't pay attention, I just kept getting closer. When I was in front of her, I put my hand next to her body, leaning on the wall to prevent her from escaping. I noticed her nervousness until she closed her eyes tightly. 1
I decided to stop teasing her when I saw her like that. I just approached her and whispered in her ear, "From now on, you'll have to come see me every day, even if it's just for a little while."
After saying this, I quickly moved away from her and lay back in bed. Yuri, noticing that I had moved away, couldn't help but calm down. But for some reason, she felt a small feeling of disappointment, although she quickly snapped out of it.
"Don't do that again," she said.
"I'm sorry, you just looked so cute I couldn't help it," I replied while eating what she had brought me.
I saw how her face blushed again and she got up from her chair to quickly walk to the door.
"Don't forget you have to fulfill the bet," she said before leaving the room. 3
She closed the door and covered her blushing face. Maybe to others she may show that she can be very mature in some aspects, but she is still a girl after all.
As she calmed down, Yuri couldn't help but feel that her heart was still racing, but she didn't know why. 2
For my part, I started to decide what to do at this moment. There are still almost a year and ten months to go before the agreement to return home. But I finally managed to release my zanpakuto's Shikai, which fulfilled one of my original goals.
I was able to cross that bottleneck I had before, so now I will have to train simply to become stronger.
...
Thousands of miles away, in a small cave covered by a matrix, a small amount of demonic energy leaked out. A figure shrouded in mist knelt before the person sitting on the throne.
"Lord, two of our members have recently died," reported the figure shrouded in mist.
"Oh, I didn't think there would be anyone in this small world with that kind of strength. Are you sure it wasn't that Schtrom ant?" asked the person sitting on the throne. 5
"No, he's busy conducting some experiments at the moment. Moreover, both members had enough strength to kill him or leave him on the brink of death. And, don't forget they also had the restriction matrices we brought," replied the subordinate.
"Investigate who killed them. Maybe I'll have some fun before we can fully open 'the great gate' and bring everyone else," said the boss of the place while looking at a huge door made of a material that does not belong to this world. 3
"Understood, sir," replied the subordinate.
COMMENT
12 comments
VOTE
Chapter 22: Meeting Yuri's parents
The next morning, Yuri came to see me again. She wanted to confirm that my wounds were healing. As for that matter, I decided not to use my magic to heal myself. I wanted to keep seeing how much she cared for me. When she tried to see my wounds, I couldn't help but smile.
"Why are you smiling?" asked Yuri.
"How can I not smile when I have such a lovely girl taking care of me? I'm even thinking about not healing, just to keep you around," I joked.
"I'm only here to fulfill the bet," she said, blushing. 6
I didn't pay much attention to her response, I just smiled and decided to get to know her better. I didn't remember much about her because I had only seen the anime and read the manga, but I hadn't finished them yet. Also, like an average person, I didn't know how to buy the novel and didn't have the money, so I could only read a few volumes that were available for free on the internet.
"Yuri, do you admire anyone?" I asked.
When she heard my question, her eyes lit up and she began to tell me about her great fandom for the famous Guru and her partner, the Magician King. Together, they had defeated a person who had become a demon and caused chaos throughout the kingdom.
As she told me all of her adventures, I couldn't help but think of my grandparents. I must admit that they don't seem anything like what is really said about them. Although my grandmother Melinda can be scary sometimes when she's angry, I can't imagine both of them fighting together. Also, with her story I remembered that they were together, but I don't know why they separated.
"... Also, if I had to say that I admired another person, it would be a girl named Luna, who is a well-known person recently for her beautiful performances with an instrument called a piano," Yuri continued
I wasn't surprised to hear her response. I knew she would easily be recognized in this world because these kinds of things are highly valued by noble families.
"Would you like to learn to play the piano?" I asked with a smile.
"Of course, many people would like to learn, but she's the only one who can do it at the moment, so it's very difficult for her to teach anyone since she's always busy," Yuri responded sadly.
"Do you want me to teach you?" I offered.
"Do you know how to play the piano?" she asked skeptically and with doubts.
"If you don't believe me, how about I play some songs for you?" I spoke with a lot of confidence.
Yuri seemed surprised by my offer. But, for some reason, she also seemed excited. I decided to take this as an opportunity to get closer to her.
"Okay, but I will really get angry if it turns out to be a lie," she snorted.
"What if we make a bet?" I asked enthusiastically.
"Hmm, of course not. I'm not foolish enough to fall for your tricks again," she quickly replied. 1
Upon hearing her response, I could only sigh sadly, realizing that I had not succeeded in fooling her again. Seeing my reaction, she smiled satisfied and decided not to delay any further. She then asked someone to bring the piano they had in the house. Perhaps in my previous world, that would have been difficult, but with magic, any servant could easily bring it. 2
After waiting for about five minutes, a servant brought the piano to the room where we were. Although she had doubts about why her young mistress had asked for it, she still followed her order.
Upon seeing the piano arrive, I slowly got up from my bed and walked towards it. Standing in front of the piano, I caressed it and felt that it was of very good quality. Since my piano skill reached level 10, I can accurately determine the condition of this instrument and which songs are the best I can play with it.
Then, ignoring the doubtful looks of both girls in the room, I sat in the seat in front of the piano and began playing some well-known songs from my previous world. Additionally, I added the power of illusion so that every person who listened to me could enjoy a beautiful scenery while listening to my music. Everything was set up so that it could be enjoyed in the best way possible. 1
I played several famous songs, such as "Moonlight Sonata," "Chopin's Ballade No. 1 in G minor, Op. 23," "River Flows in You," etc. I spent a full 40 minutes playing songs. I had forgotten everything around me, focusing only on giving a feeling to every note I played, in addition to combining it with the illusion I was projecting. I didn't want to concentrate on anything else. 3
When I finished playing, I looked around and noticed that many people were listening to me. It was no longer just Yuri and a servant, but also many servants, as well as Yuri's parents and other people I did not know. A large amount of applause erupted all of a sudden. I could see how Yuri and other girls wiped tears from their eyes. It seems they had been greatly moved by some of the songs.
After the servants left, two people approached me while Yuri introduced them to me:
"Ryu, let me introduce you. He is my father and the head of the Carlton family, and the one accompanying him is my mother." 1
Upon seeing the future in-laws, I introduced myself in the most polite way possible so as not to give a bad impression: 6
"Good afternoon, my name is Ryu. I want to take this opportunity to thank you for helping me and bringing me in when you saw me injured a few days ago," I said with a smile on my face.
"Don't worry about it, Ryu. It was just a small effort, but I never thought you had so much talent for the piano," Yuri's father replied.
"Fufu, now that I see you, you're a very handsome young man," said her mother with a mischievous smile on her face. "Are you engaged since my daughter isn't yet?" Upon hearing her, I could understand where she got her flirtatious personality from when she grows up. 4
Upon hearing her, I couldn't help but be surprised. I never thought it would be so easy to find a wife. What a nice person! It seems like she understands me, but just as I was about to respond, I heard Yuri's voice:
"Mama, what are you talking about? I just met him yesterday," she said as she blushed. 1
"I'm not engaged to anyone yet. I'm completely single and uncommitted, so if you have any suggestions, I'll definitely consider them," I responded seriously as I raised my thumb in approval 1
"What are you talking about, Ryu?!" Yuri shouted before quickly leaving the room. Her face was very flushed, and all I could do was smile in response, as it was nice to see her like that. 1
After that little moment, I talked with Yuri's parents for a while about various topics until it was late and they let me rest.
When they left, I started meditating to strengthen my connection with my zanpakuto. Suddenly, I appeared in a great place similar to the universe again, and I met Kurogami again, so I decided to approach him.
"Hello, Kurogami. How are you?" I asked enthusiastically.
But he didn't answer. There was an awkward silence for a while. I started to think that maybe he was the type of reserved person who preferred to go straight to the point, so I changed my mood and became serious.
"Please teach me," as I drew my sword, I made a gesture of courtesy and lunged at him to attack him.
I could tell he nodded and a zanpakuto just like mine appeared, but he didn't attack me, he just defended himself. I have to say that this was the most humiliating battle I've had in my short life. I didn't even scratch him. Additionally, he didn't move a centimeter from where he was. 3
COMMENT
16 comments
VOTE
Chapter 23: recovered wounds.
I am not a person who gives up easily, so I kept attacking until I got tired to the point where I couldn't move anymore. I saw Kurogami put away his sword and walk towards somewhere, although I didn't know where he was heading. Before losing consciousness, I heard his voice: 3
"Although you know something about the sword, you fight like a beginner and waste a lot of the use of my zanpakuto. You still don't understand the true meaning of the word 'distortion', so you can't do much. Open your mind and truly familiarize yourself with the power, transform the unreal into something real, make the impossible possible. Don't limit yourself." 5
After finishing listening to him, I couldn't take it anymore and fainted, but while I slept, I imagined various ways to improve my understanding of the power of space-time. For example, I could create a field around me that nothing could penetrate, like Gojo with his "infinity" power, or use my knowledge to try to create vector abilities. 2
In the following days, I practiced and got used to the spatial power. I studied it and also fought in the space of my zanpakuto to gain more experience. Although I always lost humiliatingly, I was not discouraged in the slightest, because I could feel myself improving every day.
Since I broke my bottleneck, I constantly improved in the use of my sword and my magic. I always came up with various ideas to improve my techniques.
Regarding Yuri, she comes to visit me every day to talk to me, sometimes I play music for her and other times we talk about magic, so we were never bored when we conversed.
But I noticed a problem in this world, since just like in my past world, monogamy is very common here, and polygamy is very rare to see, so I couldn't help but think that this world was really wrong. 4
Obviously I did my best to be the person she falls in love with, since she will be very beautiful when she grows up, but there are also more beautiful girls in this world. Call me scum if you want, but as a man who follows his principles, I won't give up on the idea of having a harem. 6
And so about a month passed, when my wounds healed completely on their own, I was able to get out of bed and walk around, I must say that this place is very beautiful.
"Ryo, why are you here?" Yuri asked me.
"My wounds have healed, so I wanted to go for a walk," I calmly replied.
"So your wounds have already healed, huh… Are you planning to leave now?" She asked, but I could see a lack of willingness in her eyes.
"I won't leave yet, as I would like to explore the city and spend more time with you. Besides, how could I leave so quickly when there is such a beautiful girl by my side?" I replied as I approached her and smiled.
She blushed, trying not to look away, as her pride wouldn't allow it. It's worth noting that she is a very beautiful girl, but at the same time, she has a lot of confidence in herself, so she likes to tease shy people. But this is the first time she's met someone even worse than herself.
"Stop talking nonsense," she huffed.
"How about you show me around the city?" I asked, as I really wanted to go out and explore.
She didn't think much of it and agreed. She showed me several places in the city, we had some food, walked through various parks and shops. I must say that this kingdom is very behind in terms of commerce, so I feel like I will really become very rich when I reunite with the girls.
After spending a pleasant day, we arrived very late at Yuri's house, where her mother received us:
"Fufufu, may I know what you two were doing?"
"Mother, what are you doing here? And… about why we arrived at this hour… well," Yuri tried to explain.
"I recently fully recovered from my injuries, so I had a date with your daughter while she showed me around the city," I replied, not allowing Yuri to explain.
"Oh, I see that your relationship is improving more and more," her mother said with a smile on her face.
"We're doing what we can," I replied humbly.
"What are you two talking about, and since when did we have a date?" Yuri shouted.
"What do you mean since when? We spent the whole day together, had dinner, walked around the city, and were in parks where there were many couples having dates. If that's not a date, I really don't know what is," I said with righteous indignation.
"Oh, how interesting. Daughter, why are you trying to deny your date with Ryu?" her mother asked with a smile on her face.
"Yuri, do you just want to play with me? If so, just say it so I know," I replied, using my great acting skills to appear dramatic.
While she had been blank for a while, as she had just realized that the outing we had seemed really like a date, when she thought about it and heard her mother and me talking, she blushed even more.
"Don't talk nonsense."
After that, she ran away from the place as fast as possible, to which I could only smile in response, while her mother stared at me until she spoke to me again in a more serious tone.
"I hope you take care of my daughter."
"Don't worry, I'll do my best," I replied directly. 1
Her mother only smiled and left, while I returned to my room and began practicing again, as I have many ideas I want to do, but lack experience.
The next day, I decided to go find Yuri to teach her some magic tricks, as I do not consider myself an ungrateful person, so since she helped me take care of myself these days, I will teach her some magic tricks that will be useful for her in the future. 1
TOC 1
I knocked on her room door as I spoke: "Yuri, are you busy?"
I heard a loud noise in the room, as if someone fell, but I didn't pay much attention to it until after a few minutes, when I saw her open the door of her room. She looked a little disheveled, as if she had just woken up.
"What's going on? Why are you coming to me so early?" She asked in a lazy tone.
"Come with me, I want to show you something interesting."
After speaking, I turned and headed to the training room she has in her house. I must say that the rich really know how to have their comforts. 2
She didn't understand anything, but still decided to follow me. We didn't speak on the way, but we didn't feel uncomfortable, but quite the opposite, as there are times when there is a tacit understanding between two people, where they enjoy silence with each other, and this was one of those moments.
After walking for a few minutes, we finally arrived at the training room. I stood in the center of it and turned to look at her.
"Yuri, if I'm not mistaken, your strongest affinities are fire and enchantment magic, right?"
Upon hearing me, she simply nodded. After that, I took a sword from a corner of the room and began inscribing it with magic writing. After a moment, a dragon emerged from the magic writing I had created and began to fly towards the swords, until it changed and transformed into low-grade artifacts.
This new artifact was red in color, its handle had not changed its shape or temperature, but if you touched its blade, you would easily get burned, as it had an ignition inscription on it.
COMMENT
17 comments
VOTE
Chapter 24: Last days with Yuri 1
After finishing enchanting the weapon, I looked at Yuri and saw that she was in shock since everything I had shown her was really impressive, obviously, I exaggerated things a bit to make it more incredible and it seems that it worked.
"You would like to learn?" I looked at her with a sly smile. 2
She took a while to get out of her state until she came to and looked at me strangely as if she wanted to eat me with her eyes, when I saw this I really wanted to open my arms and tell her to kiss me no I would refuse, but I restrained myself. 1
COUGH! COUGH!
"Emmm… are you okay? If you don't want I can show you something else?"
When she heard me, she quickly responded to me, since she was still in a trance.
"Don't do it, of course I would like you to teach me." She said in an excited tone.
"Okay, so from now on I'll teach you all the basic things you need to know to be able to do this" I said with a soft tone.
Hearing me say that she would teach her, she was very happy and quickly nodded, since she really liked charm magic.
What we didn't know is that, at one of the doors of the training room, Yuri's parents were watching us.
"It seems that this boy is not simple, besides that his relationship with our daughter is improving faster and faster," said the mother.
"It seems so, but let's not intervene in this matter, since it depends on them, the only thing that interests me is that she doesn't get hurt" Her father replied in a sad tone.
"Our daughter is growing up and you know this moment would come" Her mother said with a smile.
"I know, but I didn't think it would come so fast," the father whispered. 3
.
This is how days, weeks passed until finally a little over a month passed since I'm staying at Yuri's house, I must admit that this time I've had a great time, in many aspects. 3
I was able to teach her some basic things, I focused on improving her base, I showed her some tricks to improve her magic control, since this is the most fundamental for enchantment magic. 1
In addition, I taught her to shorten the spells of her magical casts, since it only made her waste time, likewise, I showed her new spells with their respective affinities and finally, I taught her the magical shield, so that she can defend herself correctly, although this should having learned it a few years later, there is no problem in teaching it before. 1
At this moment I am preparing myself, due to the fact that I decided to leave in a few more days, since, although I really like to stay by his side, I must continue my training, since I want to make the most of the year and 8 months that I have before going home. 2
So in the following period of time I'm not going to train with her, but I'm going to invite her on dates, to enjoy her the following days.
When I went looking for her, she was wearing a long white dress, which highlighted her greatest attributes, so I couldn't help but stare at her for a while:
"Ry , what's wrong?" she asked with a sly smile on her face.
"Nothing, I just couldn't help but be fascinated by how beautiful you look today Yuri" To which I answered honestly.
She just smiled with pride, since she was very confident with her appearance, after that moment we again left her house and walked around the city slowly, while enjoying the scenery that was very beautiful, after that, we went to eat a delicious meal.
"Ryu what is your dream?" she asked me.
"Having many wives and many children, in addition to spending beautiful moments with the family." I answered with complete sincerity. 2
When she heard that, she couldn't help but frown and pinch the side of my back as she looked directly at me with a dangerous smile on her face: "Fufufu I see you're still not serious." 1
Although all this time I have subtly offered her some ideas for her to accept it, that does not mean that she will totally agree to accept a polygamous relationship, but I am not really worried, because I trust my relied on my qualities and get her to agree
But this makes me see that there is still a long time to achieve my goal, but I couldn't do much about it, just be consistent in it and not give up.
After that, we continued on our date, we walked in the park while chatting happily about many things, we also had a picnic in a beautiful place that had a big lagoon nearby.
We were in that place until it got dark, when it was already dark, there were still many couples around.
"Yuri watch this"
When she heard me, she looked in the direction where my arm was pointing, and in the middle of the lake she could see many bright things that went up to the sky, until at one point they exploded and showed beautiful figures.
I was fascinated with the fireworks I created, plus I did enough to make the show last about 10 minutes.
"You like them?" I asked.
"It's very beautiful," she replied.
"Well, for me you are more beautiful" I answered looking into his eyes. 2
We both looked at each other for a while and little by little we began to get closer, until finally I didn't hesitate any longer and I kissed her.
This was a beautiful moment, since it was my first kiss, and from what I also see from her, it was a bit clumsy at first, but little by little it got better, we stayed like that until I felt like she was short of breath. 2
After that moment, Yuri turned red and did not have the courage to look at me, in my case I had a goofy smile on my face since I had finally given my first kiss, now I can consider myself halfway to finally becoming man.
When the fireworks were over, we walked back to her house holding hands. 4
When his parents saw us return hand in hand, they didn't say anything, as they already saw this result coming some time ago. 1
This is how the next half month went by, I didn't practice much with her, I just reinforced some bad deeds she did by using magic and then we went out together, while at night I kept training with kurogami.
When the night of the fifteenth day came, I already had everything ready to go, so I decided to say goodbye to Yuri, I didn't want to be like those bastards who leave without warning and only leave a letter. 9
But this time I didn't go to his room the normal route, instead I went across the courtyard to his bedroom window, since it would be frowned upon for someone not yet officially his partner to go to his room. 3
When I reached her window, I tapped on it gently, using magic so that the noise wouldn't disturb the surroundings. After a while, I saw how she opened the curtains and looked at me strangely and with a hint of blush:
"Ryu, what are you doing here? It would be bad if they found you in this place" she whispered in a panic.
"I came here to talk about something important, can I come in?" He speaks in an unusually serious tone.
Seeing me like this, I hesitated for a bit, but she finally let me into her room, I must say that this place is not as luxurious as she thought, since I thought that she would have a lot of shiny things, but it's not.
"Tell me what's wrong" she spoke.
Before speaking and to avoid any trouble, I put up a barrier that prevents sound from leaking out of this room, so if she speaks loudly when reacting to my words, they won't be able to hear us.
Seeing my action, she frowned even more, and she began to have a bad premonition of this, so she could only breathe to try to calm down.
--
PS1: I hope you liked the chapter.
PS2: People, I understand that there are some things that you don't like in the story or that doesn't make much sense, but some of you can calm down.
I'm always willing to accept any constructive criticism, that's why I'm always looking for comments, so I can improve my story, but please, don't try to evaluate the future of the Mc just for the first chapters, since the Canon hasn't even started yet.
PS3: For those who had doubts, Shin will have a partner, but it won't be Secily, nor his friend Maria, it will be someone else, so you just have to wait patiently. 2
PS4: I must point out that I have laughed with many of your comments or photos that you upload, thank you for brightening my days. 2
COMMENT
22 comments
VOTE
Chapter 25: Traveling again.
"Yuri, I have to go now. I have to do some things, so I came to say goodbye," I replied in a soft tone. I wouldn't be lying if I said I hadn't thought about my words, since she was my first girlfriend and I could only spend half a month with her. But I had to do it to make me stronger. 2
"What do you mean, you're leaving already? Why didn't you tell me before?" she replied, and without realizing it, tears started to flow from her eyes.
"I couldn't tell you before because it was too hard to do so and I didn't want to see you sad," she explained. 3
"Then why did you decide to do what you were doing? Why did you make me love you if you would then leave?" she asked with tears in her eyes and raising her voice. 1
I quickly hugged her, but she tried to resist. "I didn't tell you I'll be gone forever. This separation is only momentary. In the future we will meet again," I assured her. 2
When she heard me, she calmed down a little, but she was still sad. I didn't like seeing her like this, but it was necessary. I needed to be able to have strength in the future to protect her and my other wives. "Will we really see each other again?" she asked through tears. 1
I decided not to respond with words, but with actions. Without a second thought, I caressed her face and kissed her. She accepted it, since it would be the last kiss, until I don't know how much later.
From one moment to the next, the kisses became more and more intense and things got out of the original plan until, after a while, things had already gotten out of hand. That night, beautiful rhythmic music began to play in the room, which fortunately was wrapped in a soundproof barrier. 9
Among the scented flowers, under the silvery moonlight and shining stars, two young lovers spent an unforgettable night. Time stood still and the whole universe showed envy for these two people who came together on this beautiful starry night. 8
The next morning, as I opened my eyes, I looked to my side and saw this beautiful girl sleeping peacefully. Thinking about yesterday's scene, I couldn't help but feel proud. I had finally taken such an important step. 3
I must admit that getting to this moment was completely worth it. It only took me two lifetimes to finally stop being a virgin. So for all of you reading this, don't give up, because if I made it, you can too. 16
From now on, I will have to say goodbye to the group that accompanied me for these two lives. Farewell, my dear companions. Finally made it. I only had to die once, but we don't worry about such trifles. I will miss you, my great friends. Farewell… 6
...
Before I left, I left her a small letter on the desk next to her bed and very carefully put a space ring on her ring finger to show that our relationship had been formalized. After that, I opened a dimensional portal and went straight through it, since if I stayed any longer it would cost me even more to leave. 2
I appeared in the middle of the forest where I had had my battle with the demons. When I got there, I couldn't help but sigh, since the path of invincible people like me is very lonely. But not to be discouraged, I tried not to think about it, since I knew I would see her again at the magical academy.
I put on a mask again and decided to head in the direction of the nearby town, as I remembered that I had taken a level S quest and had to leave my notice that I had completed it in order to be promoted in rank as an adventurer.
Over the next few days of travel, I decided to focus on my scientific knowledge and tried to merge it with my understanding of spatial affinities to create new and powerful combat skills.
My goal was to be able to create an ability much like "Infinity Divergence". Which would consist of making Infinity become a real thing around me, based directly on the Turtle Paradox by creating an infinite convergence where everything that comes close slows down and never catches up. Also, I would like this ability to work passively. 2
Couple that with an ability that passively reflects attacks, and you basically have a perfect defense. Also, I can think of a lot of interesting skills and I also want to improve my talents with illusions. 2
Every time I think of everything I have to do in the future, I can't help but sigh, as it's a lot of things, but at the same time I get too excited, because we all would like to be able to use the powers of characters we saw once in anime.
After traveling for about 4 days, I finally arrived at the adventurer's guild. With no more time to wait, I went to where the receptionist met me, who upon seeing me greeted me kindly, "Good afternoon, how can I help?".
"I am here to let you know that I have completed my mission," I said as I took out the paper with the written mission and everything necessary to prove its veracity.
When the receptionist read it, she couldn't help but be very surprised, so she quickly went to the back of the guild to talk to the head of this place. I didn't pay much attention to her, as I knew that it was very rare to see someone who met the conditions for promotion to S rank in the guild.
But instead, I was thinking about what happened a few months ago with those demonic people, as their power level was far superior to all the demons I had seen before, since they could manipulate their powers and emotions very well, not to mention that their demonic energy was 'darker' than the other people affected.
"Apparently I have to pay attention to those people, since they didn't exist in the anime." 2
...
On the other hand, Yuri upon waking up and not seeing me by her side, felt an emptiness in her heart, but quickly noticed the letter I had left her and the ring on her finger. She tried to sit up, as she still felt uncomfortable from what happened in the night and opened the letter.
In it I told her a few things, like that when she turned 15, she would be going to the advanced magic academy in the Earlshide kingdom, where she could meet my family and that she should practice her enchantment and attribute magic, since I wanted to see her progress when they met again . .
All was going well until he read the postscript.
"PS: Maybe when we meet again, you will have more sisters. Take care of yourself because your husband is jealous. I love you".
When she read it, her mood went from sad to angry. She began to complain that she would burn him alive when she saw him again, etc., until she heard the sound of the door.
"Daughter, why haven't you woken up yet? If you are sad because your boyfriend had to leave, don't worry. If you are really meant to be together, you will see each other again. And if you can't find him, you can always ask your father for help," her mother said from outside the door.
She became very nervous because she had done something she shouldn't have and she didn't want her mother to know.
"Don't worry, mother. I'm fine, and as for Ryu, I know I'll see him again," Yuri replied.
"Are you sure? I'm going in. Let your mother come with you so you won't feel so sad," he said as he opened the door.
"Wait, mother, not yet…" said Yuri desperately, but it was too late.
As his mother entered the room, he smelled a strange familiar scent in the air. She quickly frowned and approached her daughter, noticing some small red stains on the sheets of her bed, she had an idea of what had happened so she looked at her with a dangerous smile. 4
When Yuri saw this, she could only sigh because she could not hide it. She had to accept it and curse Ryu for having to leave. But her mother's voice came back at that very moment:
"My dear daughter, is there something you want to tell me?"
Yuuri: "..." 6
COMMENT
18 comments
VOTE
Chapter 26: meeting new people
[Author's Notes: My people, during this time I have not been able to upload chapters because I have been super angry, because a few days ago when I was going to upload the chapter, the file where I had this novel was deleted. 4
MORE THAN 50 CHAPTERS GONE TO FUCK! 3
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!
F*CK COMPUTER!
Ah… yeah, I calmed down a bit…..
For this reason, I have not had much desire to write, but now I will continue writing, since it is a commitment that I have with the people who have been reading this Fanfic. 9
That's the notice, thanks for reading.]
--
{Day 60: 'The author'
"Make the artist fall in love," they said.
If you succeed, you'll be in every one of his sketches.
In every one of his strokes.
In every brushstroke.
In every one of his beautiful canvases.
"Make the artist fall in love," they said.
You'll be in every one of his paintings.
In every scribble.
In every one of his works.
In every one of his glorious writings.
I, a poet who swore not to recite his poetry to anyone in particular.
End up problematically in love.
And just like that fond Artist.
She has taken possession of all my verses.} 4
Many of you may be wondering, "Hey Ryu, what the hell are you writing?" Let me explain. It's been three months since I left Yuri's house, and in that time, I've taken advantage of doing several things, one of which is starting to write.
About two months ago, I found out that there are many bookstores in this world, and they are very popular among aristocrats and, in some places, also among commoners. But for some reason, the vast majority of the people who go there to read are girls.
So, in my free time, I started writing several books and started publishing them in some stores, and I must say that they became very popular among female readers. Among the books I wrote, most are love stories or fantasy stories, and very few are in the form of poems.
What I'm writing now is the last page of the second volume of my book "The Words of a Stranger," which was published last month. This book is very short, it simply consists of 30 poems or phrases of love and heartbreak, corresponding to each day of the month. It also has space on the next page for each female reader to write a response to the poem.
This time, I didn't want to hide my identity as the author and owner of the book, so in the author's name section, I put " Ryu Wolford ." 1
But even though it's a short book, one shouldn't be fooled, as many girls have loved it and it's one of the best-selling books to date. This month, it will also be sold in other nearby kingdoms, so I hope it continues to become famous along with other stories that I may upload. 1
...
But getting back to the topic, during this period of time, I have dedicated myself to continue training while investigating the origin of demons, as apparently things are not as simple as I imagined. 1
Likewise, at this moment, I am heading to a nearby city belonging to the kingdom of Earlshide, as before I met Yuri by chance, I had decided to start exploring this kingdom for the past few years, which is why I am in this place.
On my way to the city, I hear a noise a few meters away, so after hesitating a bit, I decided to go take a look. As soon as I arrive, I see a very beautiful carriage that was surrounded by people, they must be robbers who want to steal from a noble.
But when I look closer, I can see two girls in the carriage trying to defend themselves with their guards from these thieves. I have to admit that both girls are very pretty, one of them has blue hair and the other has red hair. 9
When I observe them, I feel a bit familiar with both girls, perhaps some ideas of their identities are coming to me, so I don't hesitate anymore and decide to appear to save them and create a good first impression.
I quickly appear between the soldiers who were defending the girls and the robbers, without thinking twice, I use my new gravity manipulation ability that I have been learning these past few months.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Each of the robbers ended up crushed on the ground, but they were not dead yet, as I didn't want to show such a bloody scene to the girls in our first meeting. After that, I started speaking in a soft tone:
"What are robbers like you doing trying to assault a carriage in broad daylight?"
Seeing that none of them wanted to answer, I didn't wait any longer and a huge fireball appeared in my right hand out of nowhere, which made everyone around me surprised, while the bandits were very scared:
"I'll give you one last chance, either you talk or say goodbye to this world."
Some bandits with weaker minds decided to confess, as they didn't want to die yet. It turned out that someone had hired them to kill one of the daughters of the Claude family, so they came to this place only to fulfill their mission.
When the guards found out, they were very annoyed. In my case, I simply sealed their energy so that they would not cause any more problems and started to look around to make sure everything was in order.
Until I saw the two girls near a guard again. I could see that they were trying to heal the wound of this person who was about to die. But that blue-haired girl still wouldn't give up, so I took the opportunity to help them:
"He's about to die. If you keep doing this, it won't do much good. So give me some space and I'll help you."
When both girls looked at me, I noticed a strange light in their eyes. But without wasting any time, they stepped back to give me space. I approached the man and put my hand on the wound. I simply used enhanced healing magic, which healed the wound in minutes.
When both girls saw that the person was okay, they felt relieved, but at the same time, they were curious about how I had done it:
"Are you also a mage who specializes in healing?" asked the red-haired girl, as the other blushed while looking at me.
"Don't you think we should introduce ourselves first?" I didn't answer her question, but asked another one.
"Oh, sorry. I forgot about the situation. My name is Maria von Messina and she's my childhood friend Secily von Claude," she responded a little embarrassed. 3
"It's nice to meet you, Miss Maria and Miss Secily. My name is Ryu, so you can simply call me by my name. Regarding your question, I'm not a mage who specializes in healing, but I specialize in attack."
When they both heard me, they couldn't believe it, as my healing skills were very good.
"Why don't you specialize in healing? From what I see, you are very talented?" Maria couldn't help but ask again.
"That's simple, because I'm better in combat. But if you need it in the future, I can help you with some advice, as I see that Secily and you have great talent," I replied with a smile. 1
Apparently, my guess was correct. Both are important characters in the novel, one of whom would have been Shin's wife, and the other is his best friend. I must say that Shin was lucky to meet them, but at this moment, since I met them first, I'll keep them. 12
After that, we continued talking, while Secily also started to speak a little, but she kept blushing every time she saw me. But this didn't only happen to her, as Maria was in the same situation, only she could hide it better. 1
While we were talking, they began to tell me why they were in this place, and it turns out that Maria had accompanied Secily to see her older sister who is part of the magical division, so when they returned they found this situation. 1
"This is one of the big problems when you come from an important family, people's jealousy and envy can end up hurting you" I thought while she listened to her.
COMMENT
27 comments
VOTE
Chapter 27: meeting Secily's parents 1
Note: Sorry for any errors that may be in this chapter, since I wrote it at dawn.
Also, stop by to see the pinned comment of the chapter, since I recently learned to use it.
--
After accompanying them on their journey, we finally arrived at the Von Claude family mansion. I must say it is equal to or slightly larger than Yuri's, but I didn't pay much attention to that.
At the entrance, there were many people, but the ones who stood out the most were two individuals, a man and a woman. The woman resembled Secily, so I imagine she must be her mother, and the person next to her should be her father.
They quickly approached us as we got off the carriage.
"Daughter, are you okay? Nothing happened to you, right?" asked the concerned mother.
"No, mother, because Ryu arrived just in time to help us," Secily responded while introducing me.
"Pleasure to meet you, my name is Ryu," I made a short but precise introduction, as I didn't want to make a bad impression on my second future mother-in-law. 1
"Thank you very much, Ryu, for saving my daughter. My name is Cecil von Claude, I am Secily's father, and the person by my side is my wife, Irene von Claude, Secily's mother," Cecil introduced himself with a grateful tone.
"Please, we would like to invite you to dinner as a token of our appreciation," Mrs. Irene said.
I thought about it for a moment because I didn't want to seem rude. After a few minutes, I decided to accept, as it would allow me to spend more time with the girls. 3
Everyone was delighted to see that I accepted the invitation. Without wasting any more time, we entered their house. Maria also accompanied us as she would be staying overnight in this place and would return to her own home in a few days.
Dinner was very luxurious, with all kinds of food, including meat, salads, and some fruits. Additionally, I noticed that there were two books on a shelf, and both of them were mine. I won't lie, I felt proud of this, as it seemed my books were quite popular.
"Ryu, may I ask where you're from? If you can't say, it's fine," Cecil asked.
"For now, I can't say exactly where I come from. I can only tell you that I'm from a place near the capital of Earlshide," I vaguely responded. 4
His parents nodded, and his mother also asked me some questions, "I see that you're practically the same age as Secily and Maria, but you have great strength. From what I've been told, you were able to defeat the bandits and even helped heal one of our servants who was protecting the girls. How did you train to become stronger? If it makes you uncomfortable to answer, you don't have to." 1
When she finished speaking, both Secily and Maria looked at me, as they really wanted to know why I was so strong. I didn't think much about the answer since there was nothing wrong with it as long as I didn't disclose anything too important.
"Regarding training, well, I can't say exactly because I come from a family that is very skilled in magic. But when I was 10 years old, I felt like I had hit a roadblock, so I decided to explore the world on my own to find an opportunity to become stronger. Since then, I have dedicated myself solely to training." 1
When I finished speaking, everyone was surprised because they could never imagine that such a young child would have the courage to venture out into the world. Now, both parents could gather more information from my words, such as the fact that I also come from a powerful family of wizards and that I'm not just an ordinary person.
"Do you have any hobbies, Ryu?" asked Maria, filled with interest.
"I don't have many hobbies because I'm usually busy practicing, but occasionally, I write some things while admiring the beautiful moon at night. I can also play the piano and the violin, so I guess those would be my hobbies," I calmly responded while eating.
"Really? You play the piano? I've heard it's become very popular in recent months. I wish I could hear you play," Secily's mother replied.
"If you happen to have that instrument someday, I'd be happy to play some songs for you."
"Really? Secily, don't you have a piano in your room?" Maria asked, to which Secily nodded. Suddenly, everyone turned to look at me, so I decided to treat them to some music since there wasn't much harm in that.
"Well then, bring the piano, and I'll play you some songs," I responded.
We didn't have to wait long as the servants brought a beautiful wooden piano. It looked shiny, and it was clear that it was still new. I approached it and, as usual, I caressed it to feel its qualities and decide which song to play.
Once I was ready, I sat on the stool and began to play some songs, adding some illusions around us. A couple created by beautiful points of light appeared, moving and dancing to the rhythm of the piano. 2
Everyone became captivated by the beautiful melody emanating from the piano. The enchanting couple dancing added an even more beautiful touch to the scene. Nobody wanted to look away, wishing for this peaceful and tranquil moment to last forever. However, they had to be disappointed because I didn't play many songs. I only spent about twenty minutes playing the piano because I wanted to eat.
When I finished playing the piano, I turned to see the others. I could see that everyone was enjoying the music, and both girls had a sparkle in their eyes, to which I could only smile.
CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! CLAP!
A loud applause echoed around me, and I bowed as all artists do after completing their performance. Then, I made my way back to the table to eat.
"I didn't expect you to be so talented at playing the piano," commented Cecil, Secily's father.
"I've been practicing since I was young, so I'm good at it," I said, telling the truth. I didn't want to be humble about this because it took a lot of effort to reach this level, and I didn't want to downplay my hard work.
"Ryu, would you mind teaching Secily and me how to play the piano?" When Maria finished speaking, I could see that both she and Secily had high expectations in their eyes, but I had to decline.
"I can't because it's very difficult to learn properly without someone to guide you for a while, and in my case, I won't be staying in this city for more than three months…" 2
When they heard my response, they couldn't help but feel a little disappointed.
"But from what I can see, both of you are talented in magic, and it just so happens that I have a lot of knowledge in that area. So, I wouldn't mind teaching you a few things, whether it's magic with specific attributes or healing magic because I'm good at both…"
As soon as they heard me again, they became very happy because they had already witnessed some of my magic and knew how powerful it was.
"Okay, but you can't change your mind," Maria said.
To which I simply nodded. On the other hand, Secily's parents were delighted to know that I would be staying for some time and could help their daughter. Healing magic is quite rare, so it's not easy to find someone who can assist with it.
Their eyes also lit up because they were considering a way to bring their daughter closer to me, as I met many of the requirements they had as parents for their daughter's future partner.
"Ryu, do you have a place to stay for these months?" Secily's father asked me.
"No, but I was thinking of finding an inn to stay during this time," I responded.
"In that case, why don't you stay with us? Our house has plenty of rooms, and it wouldn't be a problem for you to stay. Besides, it's a way of showing our gratitude for all your help," her father said happily. 3
To not appear impudent, I decided to think about it for a few minutes and ask if he was sure because I didn't want to be a bother. But upon hearing his insistence, I finally accepted. Deep inside, I was very happy because Secily's parents had fallen into the trap. 7
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Pepetimbo_32412323 Pepetimbo_32412323
Look what I learned to use, hahaha, now I'm a full-fledged author.
And remember friends, Socrates once said: "Go with the one with the biggest butt, since that butt has wisdom, work and effort. On the other hand, the boobs only have lust and narcissism"
COMMENT
17 comments
VOTE
Chapter 28: little millionaire 1
Note: I write this chapter at dawn and upload it, in case there is any mistake, I will correct it later. Thank you for reading.
--
When I arrived in the room, as usual, I searched it thoroughly because I didn't want any surprises the next day. I know it's highly unlikely, but it's better to be safe to maintain my purity. 2
After finding nothing, I sat on the bed and decided to go to the space where my Zanpakuto is located to train again and familiarize myself with my abilities.
At this moment, I am focusing on perfecting three powers, one of which I call the 'Eternal World.' It basically involves taking my opponents into an advanced illusion where I have complete control over this world, including the time you spend in it and the functioning of your senses, etc. 1
The second technique I'm practicing is the "Infinite Divergence" ability, which is basically creating a barrier around my body that prevents anything or anyone from touching me unless I allow it. 2
To achieve this, I focused on the knowledge of quantum physics because I need to understand space-time to accomplish it. Space-time is a dynamic entity that can be curved and manipulated by the presence of energy and matter. If we could effectively control space-time, we could manipulate the distance between two objects and create a kind of "barrier" that prevents them from touching, even if they approach each other, thus creating the illusion of infinite space between the two objects. 3
To understand this in quantum terms, we can turn to the wave-particle duality of matter. According to quantum mechanics, subatomic particles have both particle and wave properties, which means they can exist in multiple places at the same time, known as quantum superposition. 3
If we could manipulate space-time in some way, we could create a barrier that separates the two objects and manipulate the quantum superposition of the particles composing these objects. In this way, even if the objects approach each other, the barrier created by the manipulation of space-time would keep the quantum superposition of the particles of the objects separate, meaning the objects could never touch.
In other words, manipulating space-time would allow us to create an infinite space between the two objects, which would imply an infinite distance between them, even if the objects were physically close. This is because manipulating space-time alters the geometry of space and changes the distance between objects at a quantum level.
(This was the best explanation I found, just believe it) 12
Lastly, I'm also focusing on the power of attack reflection, which, when combined with my previous ability, would make me nearly invincible.
Even though I'm focusing on these abilities, it doesn't mean I neglect practicing others, such as the power of flight. Many might wonder, "Why practice flying when you can create wings with your incarnation bow ability?" Well, the reason is simply that I think it looks cooler to walk in the air, unless there are moments when it's really necessary to show off with some wings. 2
An important detail I hadn't mentioned before regarding the wings is that I've enchanted my organization's uniform. However, to be able to use the wings, you first need to be an official member and fulfill some important missions to earn them. These wings are created using energy from the sky and the earth and have a design similar to the wings in the Chinese novel "Battle Through the Heavens." 14
...
The next morning, I started helping the girls practice their magic. Just like with Yuri, I began by reinforcing their foundations because most people have a weak foundation when it comes to magic, which forces them to use lengthy spells to create something.
As for me, I continued training the physical abilities I had learned from Cid. I must say they have been incredibly useful, and I still get great results from them, so I always exercise when I have spare time.
In the afternoon, I put on a mask and used a portal to go to my publishing house to release the second volume, which is scheduled to be published in a week. They also paid me with a lot of gold coins. I have to say that with my adventurer missions and the money from book sales, I've actually become a small millionaire.
Although it's strange that a bank hasn't been established yet, as it would save me many problems when transporting money. If it weren't for my enormous spatial ring, I wouldn't know what to do with so much money.
Moreover, now that I have enough money to live a comfortable life without any worries for the future, I can say the phrase "Money doesn't buy happiness," even if it sounds hypocritical to mention it. But it sounds cool. If I ever feel lonely in the future, I'll have to cry in my mountains of gold coins. 4
"Perhaps from now on, I should distance myself from poor people and emphasize that they are poor because they want to be, also reminding them that they lack the shark-like mindset and revolutionary ideas that could change the world." 3
But quickly, I dismissed those thoughts and looked at my reflection, thinking how this dirty, vile, yet necessary money is changing me. 2
After that brief moment, I used the dimensional portal once again to return to the Claude family mansion, and then I enjoyed the afternoon with the girls who had decided to show me around the city.
In the following period of time, I continued with the same routine. I can't say I got bored because it was quite the opposite.
"How are you feeling, Secily?" I asked with concern.
"I feel a bit better, but it's still hard for me to continue with this because it disgusts me," she said in a sad tone.
During this time, I have focused on teaching her basic biology and guiding her through things like dissecting dead frogs to observe their organs, typical activities done in some places to learn about the functioning of the body. 1
I do this to improve her healing magic because knowing about the body's functioning will greatly help her in healing others.
As for Maria, I'm teaching her almost the same things I taught Yuri since they both share a magical element, which is fire. But it's not just that; I've also taught her magic related to her other affinities.
The only problem is that she still struggles to condense her spells because she doesn't visualize her ideas correctly when doing magic.
...
"Ryu, how about we have a practice duel?" Maria asked confidently.
Seeing her, I knew that maybe she had succeeded in creating one of her spells. If that wasn't the case, I couldn't think of any other likely reason for her level of confidence. But I didn't refuse; instead, I accepted:
"Alright, but how about we make a bet to make it more exciting?"
She had no problem with that and easily agreed:
"Okay, let's make a bet. But what does the loser have to do?"
I thought for a while before speaking again:
"If I lose, I'll have to fulfill any request you both make, and I won't be able to refuse. But if I win against both of you, you'll have to fulfill any request I make."
When they heard the bet, they had different reactions. Maria wasn't nervous since she had a lot of confidence in defeating me, while Secily was a bit unsure, and her face was slightly flushed.
"Alright, but you can't back out after losing," Maria said.
"The same goes for both of you," I responded with a smile as we walked towards the practice room.
When we arrived, we took our positions for the battle.
In my case, I decided to trap them in an illusion since they would fall for it easily. Just as I expected, they didn't realize they had fallen into an illusion, so I took the opportunity to grab a rope and tie both of them to a part of the wall, then sat in a chair, waiting for them to wake up. 1
A few minutes later, I could feel them starting to wake up slowly. When they realized they were tied up, they were astonished.
"It seems like you've lost," I said while smiling.
"What did you do to us?" Maria asked, full of doubt.
"Well, you were just so confident that it was very easy to put you in an illusion," I calmly replied.
"When did you do it?" Maria asked again.
"You shouldn't worry about that since both of you lost the bet, and now you have to do anything I want. Or are you going to deny the bet after losing?" I asked mockingly.
Both girls blushed deeply because they didn't know what things I would ask of them. Secily was the most embarrassed since she's already a bit shy, and now she had to fulfill something like this.
"What will you do?" Maria nervously asked, almost inaudibly.
Seeing them like that, I couldn't resist teasing them, so I stood up and slowly approached the two of them. When I stood in front of them, I hugged each of them with one arm while getting closer, whispering to them:
"What do you think any normal person would do when they have two beautiful girls like you in this situation?" 7
COMMENT
15 comments
VOTE
Chapter 29: Maria y Secily 1
Both blushed heavily when they saw me hugging them, and from what I whispered, Maria didn't know what to do, as she could only lower her head, while Secily turned so red that I wouldn't be surprised if steam came out of her head.
"Both of you, close your eyes," I spoke again.
I could feel their two hearts racing fast as I saw them slowly closing their eyes tightly, with small tears forming in their eyes. Thinking about what I would do next, I couldn't help but laugh a little, as it was better to end the prank since I didn't want to go any further. I knew it had to be more relaxed for them.
So I backed away from them and gave them a light tap on the forehead.
"Don't worry, I'm not that casual, but that doesn't mean the bet won't be fulfilled. You owe me a date between the three of us, so I won't do anything to you…"
When they both heard me, they couldn't help but sigh in relief, although strangely, they felt a bit disappointed in some way.
"I won't do anything, at least for now…" I finished speaking with a smile on my face.
Both blushed again, but there was a strange feeling in them that they couldn't quite figure out because they had never felt this way before. After that, both quickly got up and fled from the room, while I smiled, finding it quite amusing to tease them.
In the evening, while I practiced my skills in my Zanpakuto's space, Maria and Secily were talking in their room about what happened today.
"Maria, what do you think of Ryu?" Secily said.
"What are you talking about, Secily?" Maria hurriedly responded with a flushed face.
"Tell me, do you like him?" She asked again.
"You're mistaken, and besides, do you like him?" Maria obstinately replied, but the color of her face gave her away.
Secily also blushed, and there was an uncomfortable silence in the room for a while.
"It seems that we both like the same person," Maria said as she sighed.
Secily could only nod in agreement, and both of them briefly entertained thoughts of what would happen if the three of them ended up together, but they quickly shook their heads, as it wasn't right.
The next day, I went to find both of them in the morning, and upon seeing them, I noticed they looked tired with dark circles under their eyes.
"What happened to you?" I asked with uncertainty.
But both ignored me; it seems they're angry with me about something. Maybe I have an idea of why, but I'm not worried because everything is going according to plan. 3
In the following days, I continued teaching them while gradually flirting with both of them. Whether we were all together or when I was with one of them, I wanted them to face this situation in one way or another.
Both Maria and Secily started getting closer to me, but I was careful because I didn't want them to fight. My goal wasn't for their childhood friendship to be lost, but it was inevitable that they would drift apart a bit, and I could only sigh.
After a while, I saw that it was the right time and called them to talk.
"What's up, Ryu? Why did you call us?" Maria asked.
"I want to know what's going on with both of you. I've noticed that lately you're not as close as before, and I don't like seeing you like this. So, I want to understand what's happening to try and fix it."
When they heard me, they felt embarrassed and lowered their heads, unable to say anything. Then, surprisingly, it was Secily who spoke:
"Ryu, do you like one of us?" 1
Upon hearing her question, I was a bit lost because I imagined many scenarios, but none that would be so direct. So, I quickly started thinking about this:
"I couldn't answer that because both of you are beautiful girls, and any man would be happy to have you by his side, even me," I replied vaguely.
Both of them felt happy hearing my response, but since I wasn't specific, Maria asked this time:
"But if you had to choose one of us, who would you choose?"
I stayed silent for a moment, searching for the best possible answer. Meanwhile, both girls were anxious, their hearts racing, not knowing what to do. They just wanted to escape. After a few minutes, I responded again:
"Neither." 1
When they heard me, they didn't know what to do and looked at me strangely.
"But didn't you just say that anyone, including you, would be very happy to have a girlfriend like one of us?" Maria replied, while Secily stared at me intently. There was a slight blush in their eyes, as if they were about to cry. 3
"Of course, and I still believe that. But if it means that your friendship will be affected or that you'll drift apart, I would prefer not to be with either of you. You've known each other since childhood, and you shouldn't drift apart because of a situation like this," I firmly responded. 2
Both of them remained silently lost in thought for a while as they looked at each other. So, before leaving wisely, I decided to speak:
"It's better that you talk things out. And remember, you both owe me a date, so let me know when the three of us will go out."
When I left them alone, they didn't speak for a while because they were deeply embarrassed by their behavior in these past few days. After some time, Secily was the first to speak, her eyes slightly red:
"Maria, I'm sorry for how I treated you these past few days."
"What are you talking about? I should be the one apologizing," Maria responded, her eyes equally red.
They embraced each other and started talking to reconcile their friendship. Although they were already close, this event somehow brought them even closer to each other. 5
After a long time, while I was practicing combat skills in the training room, I saw both of them walking back together, which made me happy. It seems I'm on the right track, and now everything depends on what will happen next.
"I see you've sorted things out," I spoke while looking at them.
Both nodded in agreement. Seeing this, I approached them once again and with the utmost audacity, I took one hand from each of them. When they saw this, they were surprised and blushed, trying to pull their hands away, but they couldn't because my strength didn't allow it.
"Now that you're both fine, when will we have our owed date?" I asked.
Since they didn't respond, I continued speaking.
"Since neither of you is speaking up, I'll decide. Tomorrow morning, the three of us will go on a day-long date. Besides, there are several places I want to visit."
Without giving them a chance to speak, I walked away. Sometimes, there are moments when a man has to take the reins, as girls sometimes find it difficult to take the first step or make a decision. 2
As I left, both of them sighed and returned to their rooms, but there was a smile on their faces. This time, they helped each other choose the clothes they would wear tomorrow, seemingly accepting this fact unconsciously.
COMMENT
1 comment
VOTE
Chapter 30: talking to mothers
The next morning, I saw the two girls in beautiful dresses. Although they were simple, they highlighted the best attributes of both girls, and I couldn't help but compliment them.
"You both look truly beautiful."
"Don't be silly, let's go," blushed Maria, while Secily was also blushing but remained silent.
After that little moment, they showed me a large part of the city. We had lunch at a beautiful restaurant in the city center and took a stroll on a lovely bridge near a waterfall.
They told me that this place was well-known for its hot springs, so we decided to go see them. Sadly, I went alone because there were no mixed-gender hot springs, and the girls didn't want to join either.
After that, we went to a park and sat on the grass. With me in the middle of both girls, I took each of their hands. They blushed and looked away, but they didn't let go of my hand. It seemed like they had accepted it.
Seeing this, I decided to be a bit bolder, although I had to wait a while because I didn't want to scare them. When I saw that the girls were relaxed, I put my arms around their waists and made them lean their heads on my shoulders.
They struggled for a moment, but then they stayed in that position. There was a smile of satisfaction on my face. I could feel many envious and jealous glances, but I didn't pay them any mind because I was focused on enjoying the moment.
Of course, I didn't push it further because it was better to take it slow but steady. It was already a significant progress to be like this, especially considering their personalities.
As hours passed and it started to get dark, we decided to return to the Claude family's house.
The following days passed, and unlike before, it seems that Maria and Secily are slowly accepting our relationship. During these days, I continued to have dates with the girls, sometimes with one of them and other times the three of us together.
Now that I think about it, I've been in this place for a little over two months, so I have a few more weeks left in this city.
Also, I've noticed that Secily's mother has been giving me strange looks. I don't mean inappropriately, but it seems like she knows about the unusual relationship between her daughter and her daughter's friend. I understand that it might bother her because it's normal, but I hope it won't be too difficult to convince her not to oppose the three of us.
One week later, while I was helping the girls with magic practice, we heard a voice coming from the door of the practice room.
"Ryu, can you come here for a moment? I need to talk to you."
When we looked towards the voice, we saw that it was Secily's mother, but the worst part was that she wasn't alone. There was another woman by her side who bore a striking resemblance to Maria. Seeing them made me a little nervous, but I had to face things like a true man. I took a deep breath and walked towards them.
"Mom, why are you calling Ryu?" Secily asked nervously.
"Mom, what are you doing here?" Maria hurriedly said.
"Don't worry, girls. I just came to talk to this young man about some matters with Secily's mother," Maria's mother replied with a smile.
To not keep them waiting, I decided to accompany them quickly. But before leaving, I gave both of them a reassuring look so they wouldn't worry. Seeing this gesture, both mothers couldn't help but frown, but they didn't say anything.
"If you're afraid of dying, then you shouldn't have been born," I thought to myself, mustering up my courage. I followed the two ladies into a room, and there was an uncomfortable silence during the walk. 1
When we arrived in the room, both mothers sat on one side of the table, while I sat on the other. Honestly, I felt like a prisoner who had committed a serious crime and was about to be interrogated.
"Ryu, can you tell us about your relationship with our daughters?" one of the mothers asked.
I took some time to think before answering because I didn't want to ruin it by saying something foolish.
"Our relationship with your daughters is very close. But if you're wondering if there's something more than friendship, it could be inferred, but none of the three of us have talked much about it, so it hasn't been formalized."
When they heard my response, both mothers were surprised because they expected me to deny it. Then it was Maria's mother's turn to speak.
"Don't you know that polygamy is not common in this kingdom? Besides, why should we allow our daughters to share a boyfriend? That doesn't look good anywhere, especially not in the church." 5
I looked at Maria's mother and replied once again, "What is considered right or wrong by society shouldn't have to matter so much when it comes to choosing a partner, at least in most cases. As for whether you agree with this relationship or not, it doesn't change much because it's our decision. Even though we're still underage, it doesn't change the fact that we can't be with the person we love. And if they love me, I will do everything in my power to make them happy…" 4
"As for what the church considers unacceptable, I'm not too worried about it, since if I can be with the people I love, the rest becomes less important. However, it's important to remember that the church has not always been a model of morality. In many cases, they have forced young girls to marry older men and treat them as mere objects, despite the serious consequences this can have on their lives. It's perplexing that the church continues to allow these archaic practices instead of focusing on true values of love and respect for others.
"In my opinion, a true relationship is based on mutual love and the willingness to be together, not on obligation. I believe any kind of forced relationship is unworthy and should be condemned. Isn't it preferable to be in a relationship where both individuals choose and love each other, rather than being forced to be with someone they don't desire? ... In summary, true love and freedom of choice are fundamental in any relationship worthy of being lived, regardless of whether it's monogamous or polygamous." 4
"Lastly, I want to remind you that your religion doesn't say anywhere that non-monogamous couples cannot get married. It simply emphasizes the importance of truly loving the other person when entering the house of God…"
The room fell silent for a while. Neither of the mothers had expected my response, as they didn't know how to refute it. Additionally, they never thought a 13-year-old boy could be so mature in this aspect. 1
As I saw them speechless, I chuckled inwardly. How could they possibly win a moralistic conversation about religion against someone like me? I am a reincarnation from a more advanced civilization where one must be careful about what they say, or they can be ruined by social media. They are still very immature in this sense. 6
I wasn't the only one happy. There were two other people behind the door listening to our conversation. Both girls were blushing at my response because they didn't expect us to discuss marriage or anything of the sort. But they were also delighted with my answer because they knew I wouldn't abandon them and that I was serious about them.
COMMENT
1 comment
VOTE
Chapter 31: going back to travel
"Let me tell you, your response has surprised me, but don't be so happy just yet, because you should know that a family cannot survive on love alone. What can you offer to our daughters?"
Upon hearing Secily's mother's question, I couldn't help but remain calm, as it seemed that the hardest part was already over.
"As for the standard of living I could provide for your daughters, I must say it doesn't concern me at all. I am aware that my financial situation is not a problem. I have multiple skills and resources at my disposal, allowing me to generate significant income from various sources, of which I prefer to keep reserved for now," I responded calmly.
"What if we don't agree with your relationship?" Maria's mother asked seriously.
When I heard her question, I remained composed because the answer is obvious. However, the girls hiding behind the door were very nervous since they wouldn't know what to do if their families disagreed.
"Well, it's simple… I would take them with me, although I sincerely hope it doesn't come to that extreme," I said confidently.
The room fell into silence for a while. Maria and Secily were nervous but also very happy to hear my response. However, they didn't want me to fight with their families as it would put them in a difficult situation.
"Hmm… I approve," Cesily's mother said, as my response truly convinced her. Furthermore, she wasn't overly concerned about our relationship; she simply wanted her daughter to be happy, but she did want to meet her future son-in-law.
"Me too," Maria's mother said, as she was very satisfied with my answers and my character.
Both the girls and I sighed with relief, as this was a significant step in the relationship. It would be very challenging to continue if they opposed it.
"So, when are you two going to get engaged?" Maria's mother asked.
COUGH! COUGH! COUGH!
I couldn't help but choke and cough at the sudden question. On the other hand, the door quickly swung open. Both girls were blushing, while Maria looked at her mother and spoke:
"Mother, what are you talking about? We're still too young to get engaged."
"Perhaps, but it's better to be sure so that no one regrets it later," her mother said as she observed me.
"I assure you, I won't regret it, but as Maria said, we're still very young. Besides, I'm still in my training period, so it's inconvenient to commit right now. Why don't we wait until we turn 15? By then, we'll all be adults, and just like them, I'll be attending the advanced magic academy, where you can meet my family."
When they heard me, they agreed because they knew it wasn't the best time. They also needed to meet my parents and other things, so they decided to postpone the event.
I breathed a sigh of relief. I was still young and didn't want to commit yet. My mind is now more focused on becoming stronger. However, I still care about these girls, which is why I need to become more powerful to protect them in the future.
After that moment, we continued with our routine in the following days, but the atmosphere among the three of us was more harmonious since there was no longer a need to hide it as their families had already agreed.
Days and weeks passed until we realized it was the end of the third month, and it was time for me to leave.
On this day, we didn't practice magic; instead, we enjoyed each other's company. We went out to eat and took a walk around the city. Just like before, we stayed out late. After that, we went to a small hill secluded from the city to stargaze.
Since there was no one else around, I hugged the two girls. They didn't resist this time because they had already started accepting this relationship in their hearts, and nobody was stopping them, so they had no problem with it.
Once again, I set off fireworks to surprise them because as they say, what works once can work twice.
Seeing the atmosphere, I hugged the two girls a little tighter, and they looked at me with blushing faces for a moment because they already knew what was coming. Both closed their eyes, and without hesitation, I kissed each of them.
After that moment, they were both very embarrassed because they never imagined themselves in such a situation. Although it didn't bother them, it didn't mean they weren't embarrassed. They hid their blushing faces in my chest.
We continued spending the night enjoying the stars. Nothing else happened besides kisses because they weren't ready yet, and we were outdoors. If they already feel embarrassed about kissing, you can't imagine them doing other things.
But I didn't rush anything and just enjoyed the moment, not thinking about anything else.
After a few hours had passed, I noticed that both girls were sleeping, so I could only smile. I continued looking at the stars for a while before deciding to take them back home. I created a dimensional portal that connected to my room.
Then, carefully as not to wake them up, I laid them on my bed and covered them up because I didn't want them to catch a cold. After that, I created two more storage rings with beautiful designs and different colors. I placed them on each of their ring fingers and left two letters, one for each of them.
After finishing preparing things, I gave them one last look and created a dimensional portal that would take me to a forest far away from this place.
When the portal closed, I couldn't help but sigh once again. It seems that the saying about an invincible and powerful being being destined for solitude, as the price for their power, was not a lie… 3
I tried not to dwell on that thought and found a cave to stay for the night because even though I was practicing with my zanpakuto in its realm, my real body was still in this world, so it would be bad if something happened to me.
The next morning, both Maria and Secily woke up at the same time. They were a bit surprised to find themselves in their own beds but realized what had happened when they didn't find me. 1
Both remained silent for a moment until they noticed the letters I had left on the desk. Without wasting time, they picked them up to read. As they took the letters, they noticed the beautiful rings in their hands, and blushed upon realizing where they were placed.
Then, they each took their respective letters. The letters contained some advice for continued practice, as well as some magic tricks they could start learning after completing the previous ones. Finally, I mentioned that we would meet at the magic academy when we turned 15.
The only thing both letters had in common was the postscript:
"P.S.: Most likely, when we meet at the magic academy, you will have another sister. Love you."
Upon reading it, their reactions were different. While Maria complained and burned the letter, Secily had a terrifying smile on her face as she tore the letter apart. 5
Only fate will know how I will survive when the three girls meet, but that's for later. The important thing is that despite everything, neither of them took off the ring. When they went to have breakfast, Secily's mother narrowed her eyes, quickly noticing the rings on the girls' fingers. 2
--
Wooooooo, my people, they rejected me :(, I haven't had much courage these days to write. 4
Sorry for not uploading anything these days.
At the moment I am with a serveza in the hand while I write…..Wooooooo, cheers!!!!!
she didn't deserve me.
If you're reading me, I don't need you, I have people who like at least what I write and tell you.
YOUR BL STORIES THAT I HAD TO READ TO ME FOR YOU, ARE SHIT. 3
COMMENT
19 comments
VOTE
Chapter 32: Talking to Uncle Diss 1
{Day 476
'Memories.'
When you remember me, it means you have carried a part of me with you.
That I have left a part of my being in you.
It means you can summon me back into your mind, regardless of the countless years and miles that may separate us.
Love transcends the dimensions of time and space.
...
When you remember me, it means that if we meet again, you will recognize me.
It means that even after I die, you will be able to see my face, hear my voice, and speak to me in your heart.
As long as you remember me, I am not lost.
...
When I feel more like a ghost, your remembrance is what helps me remember that I truly exist.
When I feel sad, you are my comfort.
When I feel happy, it's partly because of that.
If you forget me, a part of who I am will be gone.
Remember me, and I will live. 4
}
As I finished another page of my book, I couldn't help but remember the girls, since it has been one year and three months since I decided to leave my organization and a little over a year since I last saw Yuri, Maria, and Secily.
At this moment, I find myself sitting atop a large demonic monster, as it was one of the missions requested by the adventurer's guild, so I took the time to accomplish it.
I must say that this year has felt a bit lonely, but every time I think about it, I can't help but also remember how much progress I have made during these years, which brings me comfort.
I closed my book and put away my pencil, and then I focused on removing the important parts from this beast that could serve as evidence of completing the mission, and finally, I burned the corpses that were in this place.
Upon realizing that I had nothing left to do, I stepped on the air and disappeared from that place, reappearing once again standing in the middle of the sky. I must say, the view from these places is truly incredible. I never thought I could do this so easily in my previous life.
Without wasting any more time, I took a step forward and disappeared again. I was heading back to the adventurer's guild to claim my rewards.
When I reappeared, I was outside the door where the guild president was located. Some time ago, I stopped entering through the main entrance because a lot of people would gather around me, eager to meet me. Since becoming an S-rank adventurer, I had gained fame. What surprised people the most was my young age, something I have never hidden.
So, many girls started approaching me for that reason. Since arriving in this world, I made a promise to myself that I wouldn't be with someone who only wanted me for convenience or was only interested in this young and attractive body of mine. I wanted someone who genuinely cared for me.
Knock, knock!
After knocking on the door, I had to wait for a while until I heard a deep voice coming from inside.
"Come in…"
I didn't want to waste any time, so I entered straight away.
"Oh, Jin, seeing you return, I imagine you've completed the mission," the man said with surprise.
In response, I simply nodded and placed a bag with the necessary evidence to prove the mission's success. The guild leader didn't dwell on it much, as my attitude towards guild missions had always been the same.
"Excellent, Jin. Let me thank you again for this. Also, here's your card as an SS-rank adventurer, as I promised. Congratulations on becoming one of the few adventurers with this rank," he said with a smile. 1
It's worth mentioning that most guild presidents are either A or S rank, so in terms of status, I am now above them.
"As for your reward…"
But before he could continue, I interrupted:
"Deposit all the money into my usual account."
"Alright, but I want to inform you that the King wants to meet you. He also has a mission for you, it seems."
Upon hearing that, I was surprised. The king of this country, King Tio Dis, wants to meet me? What kind of mission would be so important to require an SS-rank adventurer? 2
"When should I go to the castle?" I asked, seriousness in my voice.
"Take this badge. He told me you could come whenever you were able to after completing your mission," the guild leader responded as he handed me a token with some enchantments.
Upon receiving it and realizing it was still midday, I decided to go quickly. It would be disrespectful not to respond to a summons from the king. "Then I will leave right away."
In an instant, I disappeared from the place. When the guild leader saw me leave, he could only sigh and gradually calm himself down. My presence was quite intimidating, and the reason is that I have spent most of my time killing and training.
I decided to freshen up and change my clothes since it wouldn't be appropriate to go to the castle with the scent of demonic beast's blood. After cleaning myself and dressing, I put on a mask again and headed to the castle.
When I arrived at the entrance, several guards surrounded me, aiming their weapons at me. "Who are you, and why are you in this place?" one of the guards said.
I didn't want to cause any trouble, so I took out the token that the guild leader had given me. "I am Jin, an SS-rank adventurer. I was informed that the king wanted to see me."
The guard looked at the token, and his expression quickly changed. He carefully took it and went to inform his superior to verify the matter's authenticity, as it was of great importance. After a few minutes, another guard came, but his attire was different, clearly indicating a higher rank.
"Sir Jin, please come with me. The king is waiting for you," he said. I nodded and followed him. We passed through several corridors. I must admit, Tio Dis doesn't hold back when it comes to luxury. Fifteen minutes later, we arrived at a door guarded by two guards. Seeing them, I could sense their relative strength.
After a moment, the door opened, and we entered a grand hall. At the end of it stood four people. I could only recognize Tio Dis, but I could imagine who the others were. The older woman must be his wife, and the children should be his sons.
When we reached the front, the guard knelt, and I bowed. I would never kneel before anyone. Seeing my action, everyone frowned, but they didn't speak. In this kingdom, there are no more than two SS-rank adventurers. Although there are people in other fields who may possess similar strength, they are also few.
"It's a pleasure to meet you, Your Majesty," I said politely.
"Oh, don't be so formal. The pleasure is mine. I never thought there would be such a talented young person in my kingdom," Tio Dis responded. 1
"It's all due to hard work," I humbly replied to his praise.
"Hmm, considering your age, I see that you'll come of age next year. Do you have any plans?" Tio Dis said.
"Next year, it's most likely that I'll come with my brother to study at the advanced magic school," I said.
"Oh, you also have a brother?" he asked with doubts.
"Yes, he's my younger brother. Although we were born on the same day, I was born first, and he's equally talented," I told him.
"Well, I'm looking forward to seeing both of you next year. It turns out that my son will also be going, so I hope you get along well," he replied.
We continued talking about various things, and then I noticed that both the mother and daughter had some of my books in their hands.
"Do you both like Ryu Walford's books?" I asked knowingly.
The girl quickly averted her gaze from the book and looked at me with a smile, her eyes filled with longing. "Yes, not just me, but everyone reads some of his books. My mother enjoys his poetry books, while my father and brother have been reading two of his books, 'The Art of War' and 'The 48 Laws of Power.' Why do you ask? Do you know him?" 2
COMMENT
0 comment
VOTE
Chapter 33: Hanging out with the princess and queen
Note: My people, there is little left for the canon to begin, only this last mission of the King would be missing. 3
If there is an error, it is because I am taking something while I write.
HEALTH – HEALTH – HEALTH
--
When everyone heard his words, there was a brief silence. I could see how the others felt somewhat embarrassed, and I myself felt a bit ashamed. You see, those books, like most of the ones I had written, were simply copies where I put my name as the author.
Although in this world, no one would know that I am perhaps the biggest thief there is, I still felt a tinge of shame because I became known for texts that weren't truly mine. But it doesn't matter. Let's not dwell on that, as I've only done what anyone else would have done. I have no reason to be ashamed.
So, I decided to respond, "To your question, let me tell you that I do know him, and believe it or not, he's the same age as your brother."
As soon as they heard me, everyone was astonished. They couldn't believe that a boy of nearly 15 years old could create such works. The books each of them had read had a great depth and a very complex way of thinking. 1
"Do you really know him? Could I meet him? I would love to have him sign a book for me," exclaimed the king's daughter excitedly.
"Well, there shouldn't be any problems, but he doesn't like being in such prominent places as he feels uncomfortable. Instead, he prefers quieter locations. If you'd like, I can arrange for them to meet at a nearby store for a conversation," I responded in a gentle tone.
"But how will we know if he's truly the author?" asked August, the king's eldest son, with some doubts.
Everyone looked at me with the same doubts.
"I understand your concern, but I assure you that I have no intention of lying to the king's daughter. As for verifying the authenticity, it's simple. You should know that it's customary to bring a gift when meeting someone for the first time. In this case, I'll let him know to bring along some books that I know would interest the queen, such as an advanced volume of her favorite poetry book, for example…" 2
Upon hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement. That was settled.
After that, I didn't spend much more time talking to the king as everyone else was occupied, except for the king's daughter and mother, who left excitedly to read, knowing they would meet their favorite author tomorrow.
The main reason I did this was purely for amusement, as I thought it would be entertaining to see August's reaction at the academy in the future. 1
As for the mission they had given me, I would carry it out after meeting them tomorrow.
The next day, I took off the mask from my face and put on a beautiful white robe with some silver details that matched the color of my eyes. I must admit, I am quite handsome, the kind that can bring chaos to a city. 3
"Being so good-looking and talented is such a difficult task," I thought to myself as I looked at the mirror. 2
Before leaving, I took four books – two for the princess and the queen, and two for the king and the prince. After that, I vanished from my room and reappeared in one of the reserved seats for the meeting.
This place was an exclusive tea shop that only a few people could visit. The type of tea and the food they offer here are unique.
I was able to secure reservations at this place because it belongs to my organization, or in simpler terms, I was the owner. So, it was easy to arrange. One of the great advantages is that it has outdoor seating, providing a beautiful view on sunny days. 1
"How can I create the best atmosphere when they arrive?" I asked myself. I wanted to make a lasting impression, so I pondered until a brilliant idea struck me.
Using my shape-shifting magic, I created a beautiful cherry blossom tree near our table. I made its branches cover us, and I changed my expression to that of a calm and serene person, with a hint of sadness in my eyes. 5
"Hehehe, I'm a genius," I thought to myself.
When I noticed that only the queen and the princess had arrived, I wasn't surprised, as the king and the crown prince were likely busy. So, I continued with my act. While sipping tea, I made the wind blow, causing some cherry blossom petals to gently fall around me. 1
The moment they saw me, they were greatly surprised. The scene was incredibly beautiful, and with me included, it embodied every girl's fantasy. I could see the stars in their eyes and the blush on the princess's cheeks. 4
Although the mother was surprised, it wasn't for the same reason as her daughter. She was surprised because I appeared older than I am, but not in a negative sense. I am currently around 1.78 meters tall, which is taller than the queen herself.
She also noticed my calm expression with a trace of nostalgia in my eyes, which could truly make her believe that I am the poet who writes the poems she reads every month.
After a moment, they finally approached the table and elegantly sat down.
"It's a great pleasure to meet you, Queen Julia and Princess May, if it's not bothersome for me to address you that way," I began the conversation by greeting them politely.
"It's no problem at all, and the pleasure is ours to be able to meet you. I must admit, I really didn't think someone so young could write such beautiful poems, but it seems I was mistaken," said the queen. 1
"A pleasure… to meet you," said the princess with a flushed face.
"I'm glad that you enjoyed my books. I was also surprised when I was told that you wanted to meet me. I never expected my poems to resonate with someone so much," I humbly responded. 2
In the next moment, we started talking about many things, including some of my books, and they shared their interpretations of some poems. The little princess gradually began to speak more and started talking about the books she liked.
Time flew by as we enjoyed the pleasant moment. As it was getting dark, a gentle breeze started blowing, and both the queen and the princess were about to fetch a vest to shield themselves from the wind.
However, it turned out that the princess, in her excitement, had forgotten to bring one. Realizing this, I stood up, took off the vest I was wearing, and handed it to her so that she wouldn't catch a cold. At that moment, the princess had a flushed face. I didn't pay much attention to it since I'm not interested in younger girls, at least not at their age. 2
Little did I know that the princess was stealing glances at me. When I took off the vest, my fitted shirt became visible, showing off my well-toned physique.
The queen also noticed it, but if her daughter could conceal her reaction, she could do the same.
Seeing that it was already dark, I decided to bid farewell, promising that we would meet again sometime. I took the opportunity to give them the books I had prepared, and they happily accepted.
Before leaving, I felt someone tugging at my shirt. When I turned around, I noticed it was the princess, so I knelt down slightly to see what she wanted.
"What's the matter?" I asked softly, ensuring that only she and I could hear.
"Are you… engaged?" she asked with a deeply flushed face. 6
I didn't understand her question, and it puzzled me that a 10-year-old girl would ask about that. But perhaps that's how daughters of important people are. I didn't pay much attention to it and decided to tease her a little.
"Although I'm not engaged yet since I'm not of legal age, I have three girlfriends…"
When she heard me, a glimmer of disappointment appeared in her eyes.
"But if it really doesn't matter to you… I wouldn't have any problem waiting for you in the future." 5
Upon hearing that, a new glimmer shone in her eyes. But I didn't pay much attention to it since it's likely that she would forget about it as time passed. 4
After that moment, I vanished from the place as I had to continue training to make the most of the remaining months before returning home. Additionally, I had to fulfill the mission requested by the King.
...
In the carriage where the princess and the queen were returning to the castle, it was evident that the little princess was very happy.
"What's the matter, May? Have you fallen in love with the boy Ryu?" her mother asked with a smile on her lips.
Little May blushed but looked at her mother with determined eyes as she nodded.
"But you should know that he is older than you," her mother said again.
"I don't mind. Besides, it's only a four-year age difference. You and Dad have a five-year age gap, so it shouldn't be a problem," May stubbornly responded.
Her mother could only sigh in response. She didn't know what to think because she understood why her daughter had fallen in love. To be honest, what girl wouldn't fall for someone like him? Perhaps at her age, she would have felt the same way.
COMMENT
16 comments
VOTE
Chapter 34: Mission 1
Note1: I wanted to do this mission in two chapters, but something in my heart told me that it was better to do it in just one and that it be longer since it will be the last chapter of the first volume before the Canon. 3
So let's celebrate, Cheers. 4
--
The next day, I woke up with a lot of energy, as I had a great rest the previous night. After breakfast, I disappeared from where I was and reappeared in the clear sky, observing the landscape beneath my feet. After admiring it for a while, I looked towards a certain mountainous direction and disappeared again.
The mission assigned to me personally was highly secretive, as for some time, many people had been disappearing in a village near the mountains. It wouldn't be much of a problem if it were any ordinary place, but this village is one of the most important locations for the country, as it is where many natural resources are obtained.
Two individuals had been sent to that place before. The first was a rank A adventurer, but he disappeared without a trace. After that, they sent a high-ranking demon hunter, whose strength was equivalent to that of a rank S adventurer, but he met the same fate, disappearing without anyone knowing why.
Until, after some time, a letter arrived at the demon hunters' guild through a special method, with only a single word written: 'Demons'. This greatly alarmed the guild's leader, as the method used to send the message is one that is only used in desperate situations before death. Everyone could only shake their heads and feel sorrowful upon hearing the news.
Upon learning of this, they quickly relayed the information to the King, who began searching for someone capable of completing the mission. So, when he heard that someone had become an SS-ranked adventurer, he called me immediately.
I was surprised that he didn't call Grandfather or Grandmother about this matter, but it must have been because he wasn't sure if they could return or for some other selfish reason. But I don't care, as I'm glad he didn't call them.
After approaching the village, I used my awareness to survey the entire surrounding area, including the village. I'm not foolish enough to enter as is. I may be strong, but I won't be so arrogant. 1
I sensed four powerful presences, with an oppressive and dark aura that surprised me. They were very similar to the demons I had encountered before, and now I understood why the people who came earlier had died.
I decided to swiftly carry out this task, as I no longer needed to restrain myself in search of an opportunity to awaken my Zanpakuto.
...
"Hehehe, how long do you think it'll take for them to send another adventurer?" the first demon asked.
"I don't know, but the last one they sent was quite fun to kill," said the second demon.
"Don't act tough, you had to receive help to get rid of the last one, because you couldn't kill him alone," the first demon retorted.
"Both of you, shut up, I want to rest," whispered the third demon.
"Any news from the boss?" the fourth demon asked.
"So far, nothing. We just have to keep investigating the strength of these small countries, but I'm very disappointed. I had believed that at least someone could entertain us," commented the second demon. 1
"I told you to keep your mouths shut, and don't speak of 'That' again. The next one who does, I'll kill him," ordered the third demon, silencing everyone.
"How interesting," I whispered, observing everything from the sky. It seems I'll have to keep one of them alive to obtain their information. Without wasting any more time, I began my work.
"Spatial Prison."
Suddenly, the four demons felt a tremendous oppressive force that rendered them unable to move, causing them to show fear in their eyes for the first time.
"What a special gathering. Why don't you tell me more about 'that' thing you mentioned earlier?" I spoke, appearing in the center of them all.
There was a profound silence among the four individuals; none of them could speak, and I realized the reason why.
"Oh, I'm sorry. I forgot you couldn't speak."
So, I slightly reduced the force of my ability to the point where they could speak. However, to my surprise, one of them took out a small amulet, crushed it in his hands, and released a destructive force that helped him break free from the prison.
He quickly distanced himself and produced a talisman, which he threw into the sky, creating a barrier that enveloped both him and me. When this happened, a strong force interfered with my abilities, causing me to furrow my brow slightly. It was very similar to what had happened to me last time, just a bit stronger.
All I can say is that it was interesting as I listened to the other person's maniacal laughter.
"Hahaha, weren't you very arrogant a while ago? With this barrier created by the Lord, you're a dead man," that demon arrogantly spat.
When I heard that, I stared at him dumbfounded. The first time I had seen this trick, I found it interesting, so I investigated and searched for ways to counter it. If any of my girls who belong to my organization were in my situation, they wouldn't know how to deal with it. So, after a few days of research, I found something to neutralize it.
"Could it be that all the antagonists or demons are so stupid to give away so much information when they feel like they're winning?"
I couldn't help but wonder, as this scene was too clich . But I decided to ignore it and finish this quickly, so I took out a small talisman with annulment magic and threw it towards one of the walls of the barrier, quickly eliminating it.
This action made the demon stop laughing and show horror in his eyes. He quickly turned, wanting to escape, but obviously, I wouldn't allow it.
"Gravity x10," I calmly commented. 1
As I finished speaking, a great force pressed the demon against the ground, preventing him from moving and forcing him to exert all his strength to avoid injuring himself further.
"Demonic chains."
Several chains emerged from the floor, wrapping around each limb of the demon, further disabling his movements. I began walking calmly, approaching the demon. When I stood in front of him, I put my foot on his head and whispered to him.
"There's nothing more pleasurable in this life than seeing fear in the eyes of someone who feels untouchable."
The more I spoke, the more I smiled, to the point of laughing. It was truly enjoyable to see his eyes.
After that, I touched his forehead while whispering 'Sleep manipulation,' causing him to quickly fall asleep. I then placed several seals on his body, preventing him from using his demonic energy. When he wakes up, he'll be like an ordinary person with great strength. 2
The same happened with his companions; I put them in a deep sleep and applied seals on them. Then, I quickly took them to another location to begin the interrogation, but not before sending a letter stating that the issue with the demons had been resolved and that I had supposedly eliminated them.
Obviously, I wouldn't tell them about my little tricks. After finishing that, I headed to a secluded place, ensuring no accidents would occur or anyone would approach while I was occupied.
After flying for a while, we arrived at a small cave that was a few minutes away by flying. I entered and threw these four demons inside while setting up a small barrier at the entrance.
After that, I created a small chair and used the demonic chains to imprison them.
Seeing that everything was ready, I snapped my fingers, causing each of them to awaken from their slumber. They became nervous as they looked into the darkness of this place, only able to glimpse intense silver eyes in the darkness.
"I see that you've finally awakened," I commented in a soft tone. 2
"Why did you bring us here? What do you want?" one of the demons asked nervously.
"I simply have a couple of questions I want you to answer," I said with an imperceptible smile due to the darkness of the place.
"If you really want us to talk, it's better to kill us. We'll never reveal any information," another demon replied, quickly attempting to mobilize his demonic power to self-destruct, but he discovered that he couldn't do anything.
"Don't bother. I've sealed all power within you," I calmly commented, and after a while, I spoke again. "What a problem. I really wanted to take the easy way, but it seems I'll have to be a bit harder."
After speaking, I took out Kurogami, which surprised everyone present, and started moving it, pointing it at each of the four demons until I found the one with the weakest will.
"Reality prison," I whispered, causing the space surrounding me and the demon to change, and the latter appeared tied to a giant wooden stake.
"What is this place?" the desperate demon exclaimed.
"This is just a small interrogation site," I commented as I approached him, and then I plunged my sword into his stomach, making him scream in pain. It's worth noting that I heightened his senses to the maximum, so he could feel each blow at least ten times more. 2
"If you don't want me to continue, tell me, what is 'That' you were talking about? And who is your lord?" I asked slowly, while brushing the tip of my sword against the demon's skin, letting him know that if he didn't answer, he would suffer the same pain as before.
"I won't tell you, you damned one," the demon replied defiantly.
"Well then, let's see how much you can endure," I responded with a smile on my face, while stabbing him once again, causing him to scream in pain. 1
This process lasted for hours. The demon had passed out several times from the pain, only to be awakened by another stab from my zanpakuto. Until a point where his mentality was so broken that he decided to cooperate. 1
"Fine, I'll answer, but please, stop," the demon muttered with an almost inaudible voice, his eyes seeming to have lost their previous spirit.
"Hmmm… It would have been easier if you had said it earlier so you wouldn't have to suffer all this pain… So tell me, what is 'That,' and who is your lord? But I assure you, I'll know if you're lying, so be careful," I said.
"We refer to 'That' as a great door that appeared some time ago in our world, and our lord is the highest-ranking demon who managed to come to this small place," the demon replied.
"So, you're part of another world?" I asked with doubts, as I was sure this didn't exist in the manga I had read in my previous life, or perhaps it did, but it was in later volumes that I hadn't managed to read.
But I truly felt this situation was somewhat familiar, like the God who brought me to this place was very strange for bringing me to a world that would be invaded by demons from another world. "What a clich situation," I thought.
"I couldn't tell you that, as all of us are in the middle rank of the group of demons that have come," the demon commented.
"How many have crossed that door, and how strong is the demon you call lord?" I asked, this time with a slightly more serious tone.
"I don't know that, as I said before, I'm just a middle-ranking demon among all the groups. I only know that our lord is much more powerful than all of us," he replied.
"What a useless demon," I thought as I released him from the illusion, as I couldn't extract any more useful information.
When we returned to reality, the demon let out a loud scream and fainted from the pain, as upon exiting my illusion, his body experienced all the damage I had inflicted on him at once, rendering him unconscious.
"What did you do to him?" the demon next to him asked aloud.
"If you're so eager to know, I'll be a kind person and show you," I replied, taking him into an illusion and continuing the same process as with the previous demon.
This happened with each of the demons in front of me. I must admit that each of them had a strong will, as it took me much longer to break their mental fortitude with torture.
The most difficult of them, of course, was their leader, as I spent around 96 hours torturing him until I mentally broke him and he no longer resisted my inquiries. 2
It's worth noting that although I spent all that time torturing them, it was only a few moments in real life. So, after all, I was able to obtain the information they could provide me. However, I discovered that the leader of the group had something preventing him from revealing certain important information, so with great curiosity, I took it upon myself to investigate further.
I placed my fingers on his forehead and began using my consciousness to delve into his soul until I realized he had a mark that seemed to prevent him from digesting certain crucial information. 1
As I inspected that mark, a great dark force surged out of it, like a powerful tsunami, sweeping away everything in its path.
I raised one of my eyebrows upon realizing that the power behind this attack was somewhat varied. It had a destructive force that obliterated everything in its path, similar to what I had seen in the small talisman that this guy had used some time ago.
But not only that, there was another energy that was equally destructive but in a very different sense. It was as if it corroded everything it touched. It was a strange sensation, but I had felt it once before. This was the same aura I felt when I was about to die in my past life.
So, without further hesitation, I invested more energy into my Nullification ability and made it collide with this immense tsunami of power.
Both clashed, but since I didn't fully understand the nature of this attack, my Nullification ability wasn't functioning perfectly, and I was losing ground. Therefore, I decided to attack harder this time and get a bit more serious.
I pointed one of my fingers towards the devastating power emanating from the seal and whispered, "Black hole."
A small dot appeared in front of my finger and slowly moved towards the center of that dangerous approaching attack. Upon contact, the black hole began absorbing everything in its surroundings, weakening the attack and allowing my Nullification power to completely eliminate it. But before all that power disappeared, I absorbed a bit of both powers to investigate them later.
I could sense a thin thread of incredibly powerful energy escaping from the seal at an astonishing speed. When I saw it, I had an idea of who it was directed towards, so I left a little surprise for them to discover.
Finally, after that seal was completely eliminated, I quickly went to examine the memories it was protecting. However, I ended up disappointed because before that small thread of power could escape, it had already erased almost all of them. Nevertheless, I managed to find a bit more information.
After that, I left that space since I had finished everything I needed to do. Seeing the four demons lying unconscious on the ground, I decided to kill them because they had no further use, and keeping them alive would pose a danger.
So, I proceeded to decapitate each of them, and to ensure there would be no surprises in the future, I burned both their bodies and souls, preventing them from pulling a Jesus move and resurrecting, if they had a way to do so. 4
When I finished everything I needed to do, I began to contemplate and analyze all that I had discovered.
After an unknown period of time, I wrote a letter containing all the important information, along with the specification of some of the powers of these demons, such as recognizing them and about their magical barriers, including how to nullify them.
After that, I sent this letter through a secret method that would directly reach the headquarters of my organization for the girls to read, while also reminding them to be very careful if they encounter them.
Finishing that matter and realizing that there was still some time left before heading home, I decided to go collect the mission reward and continue exploring the continent a bit more in search of more of these demons, while also taking the opportunity to investigate these two powers I found. 1
...
Meanwhile, in a cave hidden deep within mountains and thick forests, a medium-sized group of demons could be seen surrounding another being who appeared to be their leader.
The leader closed his eyes as he examined the curse mark that had just appeared on him. While receiving the information, a great void suddenly manifested around him, and he could only notice large silver-eyed pupils staring intently at him.
In an instant, a small black hole materialized in front of him, absorbing and destroying everything in its vicinity. The demon narrowed his eyes and quickly moved away, avoiding the suction. However, a significant portion of the information carried by the curse mark was lost. In response, a small ball with immense concentrated power appeared in the hands of the demon. Upon contact with the black hole, it obliterated the void completely.
After reopening his eyes, a growing sense of anger surged within him. He forcefully struck his support arm, shattering it and startling the demons around him.
"Damn it," he muttered angrily.
"Sir, what happened?" asked the nearest demon.
"Yes, sir. Who made you angry?" another demon inquired.
"My lord, just give us the word, and we will find and bring that person to you for torture until you are satisfied," exclaimed another high-ranking demon.
"Group A7 is dead," said the leader, as silence fell upon everyone present.
"Someone managed to kill a group that had a high-ranking member and four demons of medium rank," whispered a surprised demon at the back.
"Why worry? Group A7 only had some of the weakest demons among the higher ranks, so there's no need to be alarmed," a demon remarked confidently.
"Exactly, I could have killed them myself if I wanted to," another demon arrogantly declared.
"Yes, you're right. Let's go find him," the others supported.
"Halt!" commanded the lord of all the demons, causing everyone to freeze in their places, maintaining silence.
"No one will go in search of the person who killed Group A7 because they would only go to their deaths," the lord exclaimed.
"But, my lord, is the person really that strong?" one of the demons asked, doubtful.
"It's not about whether they are strong or not, but you must understand that this world still represses us, preventing us from using all our strength. Therefore, we will be at a disadvantage in every battle. We must not rush and ruin our plans for demons who are not worth it. Understood?" the lord of the demons declared in an unquestionable tone.
"Yes, sir," the others responded.
"Very well, from now on, everyone will continue carrying out their tasks without leaving any traces of their actions. Anyone caught doing otherwise will be killed by me personally, as I won't allow them to ruin our plan," he asserted once again, looking at each of the demons around him.
After that, each demon resumed their assigned tasks, while their lord looked towards a certain door they were guarding. 'Soon, the conditions will be fulfilled, and we will be able to conquer this small world.'
--
Note 2: I am not weakening the MC in case some have doubts, because for him to be able to use the nullification power, he must understand it beforehand and since it was the first time I saw these powers, I did not fully understand them, so I keep some essence of both powers and had to use a black hole to help.
But apart from that, you can already get a little idea of how strong the MC is. 2
So let's celebrate, Cheers.
Chapter 35: returning home 3
Note: The great idea had occurred to me to leave a simple message that the FF was going to be on pause, just now that the Canon was starting and to publish chapters again in a few more months, but I thought it would be very bad to make those jokes hahaha, I hope you enjoy it and a toast to the dogs. 5
--
"System, show me my status."
[Host Information
Name: Ryu Walford
Age: 15 years old
Gender: Male
Affinity: Complete.
Abilities: Incarnation Bow (intermediate), Zampakuto (shikai 35%), Magic Control (Level 10), Basic Magic (Level 10), Intermediate Magic (Level 10), Advanced Magic (Level 9), Enchantment Magic (Level 9), Sword Handling (Level 9), Spear Handling (Level 7), Archery (Level 9), Illusions (Level 9), Cooking (Level 10).
Created Abilities: Infinite Divergence, Attack Reflection, Power Nullification, Drowsiness Manipulation, Elemental Dragons, Demon Chains, Spatial Prison, Teleportation, Wrath of God, Dimensional Gate, Ao, Reality Pressure, Translocation. 3
Knowledge: Physics (92%), Chemistry (86%), Biology (81%), Mathematics (94%), Quantum Physics (40%). 1
]
Upon seeing my status, I was very satisfied. I must say that I'm extremely overpowered, and it will be difficult for anything to happen to me in the future. However, I've never become complacent because no one knows the changes that may occur in the future due to my actions and discoveries in these past five years. 2
My growth is according to plan, which makes me happy. Additionally, in a few hours, Shin and I should be celebrating our birthdays. I must admit that I miss our grandparents and Uncle Michael, who taught me how to use a sword.
Furthermore, I haven't been alone in recent months. Some time ago, I found a small injured white fox in the middle of the forest. It was still a baby, so I nursed it back to health, and since then, it has been accompanying me everywhere. 6
Being as white as snow, I named it Yuki, which may not sound very original since it's the literal translation of the word 'snow,' but I liked it a lot, so I didn't complicate things. From that moment on, a handsome young man and a small fox traveled through many places in the southern part of the continent.
During this time, I can't help but look back and see everything that has happened over the years. Personally, I don't think I've lived a bad life. On the contrary, I've become a millionaire thanks to completed missions and published books.
Not to mention that I found three of the great heroines from the original story, whom I turned into my partners, although I know it will be a headache when they meet. But I'm not worried about it now because it will be Future Ryu's problem. 4
Furthermore, I've also been able to polish my combat skills thanks to practicing with Kurogami, which has allowed me to master several interesting tricks that I will use later to test them in battle.
And finally, I have a great organization filled with beautiful girls. I never imagined it would end up being an all-female group, but who could make me such a kind-hearted person that I couldn't refuse to help talented girls in need? 1
In conclusion, I must say that I have thoroughly enjoyed these years and have also gained many things, which makes me extremely happy.
But getting back to the topic, I hope Shin has become stronger over these years. However, I'm not worried because I'll ask him for a practice fight when he returns to assess his level. 1
When it was time, I decided to create a portal that connected me to my grandfather's house. I took Yuki, who was in my lap, and placed him on my shoulder, which is where he feels most comfortable. Without further ado, I crossed the portal.
...
In Merlin's house, six people were standing in the yard, waiting for someone.
"Merlin, are you sure the boy won't forget?" Michel asked.
"I hope he won't forget. I trust him, and I know he'll arrive on time. I'm just very excited to see how he has changed in these past years," replied Grandfather Merlin.
"I agree. Even at 10 years old, he was incredibly talented. I can't imagine his level now," said Michael.
"Is he really that amazing?" Christina Hayden asked, filled with doubt.
"Hehe, I would say he's even better than Shin in some aspects," Michael calmly responded.
"Well, then I'm excited to see him," said Uncle Dis. 3
"I don't think he can be that great," Seigfeild replied, just to oppose Christina.
"You're just jealous," Christina huffed.
"Who's even talking to you? You should find yourself a boyfriend… Ohhh, right, no one wants you, hahaha," Seig taunted. 5
"Say that again if you dare," Christina said.
Everyone around them ignored them, as they knew very well that they clash like oil and water.
"Hmph, when he comes back, I'll give him a good punch to see if he dares to leave like that again, all because of you, Merlin. You can't even take care of a 10-year-old child!" Grandma Melinda complained once again, glaring angrily at Grandpa.
But in the midst of everyone's discussion, they noticed that in the distance, a large portal appeared in the sky, and from it emerged a young man.
...
Upon crossing the portal, I could sense the familiar atmosphere, and a warm feeling filled my heart. As I looked around, I noticed many people outside Grandpa Merlin's house, and upon seeing me, they had stopped arguing.
Without hesitation, I took a step forward and vanished from that spot, only to reappear a few meters away from them. It all happened so quickly that none of them could react for a moment until I had to speak to them.
"Hello, Grandpa, Grandma, Uncle Michel, and brother. It's been a long time since I've seen you," I greeted them, not acknowledging the others since I supposedly didn't know them.
Everyone reacted at that moment and looked at me with wide eyes. The first to act was Grandma Melinda, and when I saw her approaching, I thought she would hug me or something for seeing her grandson after 5 years, but it was quite the opposite.
BAM!
I received a strong blow to the head from Grandma. Though it didn't hurt, I acted as if it did because I didn't want her to get angrier and keep hitting me.
"So, you finally have the courage to come back. Who taught you to be so rebellious at such a young age? Dare to leave like that again, and I assure you I'll discipline you so hard that no one will dare to help you," Grandma exclaimed angrily.
"But I heard Grandpa say that when he was young, he was a free person who followed his heart. That's why I thought it was a good idea to do the same," I had no choice but to shift the blame and throw it at Grandpa. 6
"Did I say that?" Grandpa Merlin said, surprised, while pointing at himself.
And at that moment, Grandma turned around. A bit of her aura escaped, and there seemed to be a sign of death in her eyes. She approached Grandpa slowly, and when she reached a close distance, she grabbed his collar with both hands and started shaking him angrily while scolding him. Seeing that, all I could do was sigh and pray for him.
While Grandma was preoccupied, I took the opportunity to introduce myself to the others.
"Hello, nice to meet you. My name is Ryu Wolford, I'm Grandpa Merlin's grandson and Shin's older brother."
Everyone looked at me strangely.
"Hello, Ryu. My name is Christina Hayden. I have a question. By any chance, do you write books?" Christina introduced herself, excited because my name was identical to the writer of the book she likes.
"It's a pleasure to meet you, Miss Christina, and it truly makes me happy that you've read some of my books," I replied with a smile on my face.
"Are you really the author?" Uncle Dis asked, surprised.
"Yes, it's really me. In fact, some time ago, I met the queen and the princess because I heard they wanted to meet me. I hope they liked the books I gave them."
"Oh, I never would have thought it was actually you. Let me thank you because those books were fantastic," Uncle Dis said happily.
"Hello, my name is Seigfeild, but you can call me Seig. Nice to meet you," Seigfeild said, and I greeted him kindly as well.
"Brother, it's been a long time since I've seen you. I can see that you've grown," I finally looked at Shin, who was standing beside me.
"Hello, brother. I can see that you've grown a lot too," Shin replied.
It's worth mentioning that Shin's height is approximately 5′9″, so he's a few centimeters shorter than me. 1
"Grandma, Grandpa, why don't we go inside and have something to eat?" I decided to help Grandpa so that Grandma wouldn't scold him further and accidentally kill him.
"Alright, but first I want to see how strong you've become during this time. Shin, lead us to that place," Grandpa Merlin replied, excitedly. 4
COMMENT
22 comments
VOTE
Chapter 36: Shin vs Ryu (part 1) 3
Note: how was your week people?, good or bad?.
Today is Friday people, let's get high and drunk….. A TOAST TO THAT
--
"Okay, Ojii-san," Shin replied as he created a dimensional portal.
"What kind of magic is this? I see both Shin and Ryu do it," Seig asked, full of doubts.
"Ryu created this magic some time ago when he was less than 10 years old, and until now, only Shin has been able to understand it. In my case, I can do it too, but not as well as they can," Grandfather Merlin proudly responded.
Everyone was impressed by this and looked at me for a moment, but I didn't pay much attention to them. After crossing the portal, we arrived at a vast wasteland filled with rocks. It was clear that there weren't many living things in this place, making it safe for practicing dangerous spells.
[Ding! Mission activated: Win the practice fight against the protagonist.] 4
Upon hearing the sound of the system, I was surprised because I had forgotten about this function. However, I quickly became happy and excited, wondering what prize I could obtain.
"Alright, Ryu and Shin, have a practice match, but don't hurt each other," Grandfather Merlin reminded us.
Both of us agreed as we headed to the center of the area, while the rest of the people watched us like an audience.
As I walked, I couldn't help but think about how wonderful it would be to see my girls again. Perhaps, now that I was an 'adult,' I could start teaching them different things for their own good. "I'm such a good boss, kukuku," I thought, and a small, miserable smile appeared on my face. 1
"Mr. Merlin, who do you think will win?" Seig asked curiously.
"Based on what I've seen, Ryu should win by a wide margin. Don't you remember what he did when he arrived?" Grandfather Merlin said in a serious tone.
Everyone fell silent, as they suddenly recalled the impressive move Ryu had made earlier. The ability to levitate effortlessly in the air was already a great surprise and something revolutionary. Moreover, he had crossed a great distance in an instant, as if teleporting.
"So he does know that. Why does he make them compete, then?" Christina asked.
"The fact is that Shin has never faced any difficulty or frustration in his life. If he doesn't get used to something like this now, it might affect him greatly in the future. I want to show him that there are still more talented people out there, or those who put in much more effort than him. He can't rely solely on his abilities," Grandfather Merlin explained. 1
"But aren't you afraid the same might happen to Ryu? Since he's so strong, he might become overconfident in the future and have an accident," Seig asked.
"He shouldn't experience that because you can tell just by observing his movements or the way he walks. If you pay close attention, you'll notice that if he weren't right in front of us greeting us, we would never realize his presence because he conceals it. Any experienced person knows that achieving that requires extensive training. Moreover, the fact that he does it unconsciously tells us a lot."
"First, he has been in many dangerous situations and places, so he had to hide to survive. Additionally, if you observe his movements, there are hardly any openings if you were to attack him. This indicates that he has been constantly engaged in battles and had to be on guard all the time."
"And finally, based on the books he wrote, I've also read some, and I must say it's difficult for a child his age to have such mature viewpoints on certain topics. Therefore, we can only conclude that these five years when he wasn't at home must have been anything but easy. Who knows what things he had to witness or encounter at such a young age to become who he is now?" Michel responded based on his experience. 1
There was silence in the room because everyone knew he was absolutely right in his words.
"Let's just watch the battle. If Ryu doesn't speak about it, he must have his own reasons," Grandfather Merlin responded, sighing heavily.
...
As I walked, I wasn't paying attention to the conversation the audience was having because, for me, it was more important to think about my girls. If I knew that just by taking a few steps, others would start speculating like that, I wouldn't know how to react. I would only feel silently embarrassed.
When we reached the designated spot, we stood facing each other. I looked at Shin, who was getting into a fighting stance. It disappointed me a little because I could notice many openings in him, so I just shook my head. I tried to convince myself that perhaps those openings were intentional to distract me, as it felt more powerful in the anime.
"Let's begin now. If you can make me retreat, you win," I said calmly.
"Don't underestimate me," Shin replied, a little annoyed.
"If you don't want me to underestimate you, show me with your actions. But I advise you to attack with all your strength, as if I were a real enemy, because it wouldn't be fun otherwise," I responded in the same flat tone. 1
As soon as I finished speaking, I saw Shin creating several blue flames that quickly headed towards me. Seeing them bored me even more because, although they were high-temperature flames, they were easy to counter. Since it was elemental magic, you just needed to know its composition to use cancellation magic.
I simply waved my hand as if fanning myself and used the cancellation ability, causing all the flames heading towards me to disappear.
"If this is all you can do, let me tell you that you're disappointing me," I provoked him to see his reaction.
As expected, Shin quickly created the next attack, which was a large fire cannon rushing towards me. But even though this attack was stronger, the principle was the same, so I wanted to make him feel more desperate. 2
I simply blew a little air combined with cancellation magic, and when it collided with that massive fireball, the latter acted as if it had hit an invisible wall while disappearing. 5
"Is that all?" I asked again.
Shin didn't give up easily and used his sword, which vibrated at supersonic speed, making it very dangerous for anyone. If a skilled swordsman were to use it, they could take the life of even the most powerful individuals.
But it's a shame that neither Shin is a proficient swordfighter nor am I a normal person, so that wouldn't work.
I saw him using his propulsion boots, which shoot out something similar to a jet from a part of his heel, giving him the ability to move quickly, jump higher, and change directions while in the air.
But in my eyes, it's just a child's play. So I used my pinky finger nail to counter each of his attacks. Every time he couldn't land a single blow, he became a bit frustrated. Although his sword skills surpass those of an average person because he's been trained by Michel, he still lacks a lot of combat experience. 2
I got a little bored with this, so I decided to provoke him again. I grabbed his vibrating sword between my index and middle fingers. Normally, this would hurt me, but since I obtained the ability of infinite divergence, just like Gojo, nothing can touch me unless I allow it. Therefore, this sword would never harm me, let alone the attacks he launched.
"Is this really all you've learned in these years? Have you actually accomplished anything, or were you satisfied with the small progress you made during these five years?"
"Shut up! Don't say things if you don't know. You haven't seen me train during this time. How can you be so sure that I haven't put in any effort?" Shin responded angrily while continuing to attack me in every possible way, using both magic and his sword.
"Even though I haven't seen you in five years, dear brother, just by seeing your fighting stance in the beginning, I knew that you have clung to your small advances during this time. You don't even know how to properly use your abilities. You have many openings and unnecessary movements."
"So tell me, little brother, how can I not be disappointed with your lack of progress? Before I left, I thought you would become very powerful upon my return and grow stronger with each passing moment. But I see that I was mistaken. You can't even make me take a single step….No, I'm wrong, I haven't even used my full hand to defeat you" 3
The more I spoke, the angrier he became to the point of making senseless attacks. 6
COMMENT
25 comments
VOTE
Chapter 37: Shin vs Ryu (part 2)
Note; My people, today I wrote a longer chapter since I have an appointment and I'm in a good mood, Kanpai, kanpai 5
--
"If you want me to be quiet, prove it to me with actions, force me to be silent, stop doing silly things while fighting."
"Ahh!"
With Shin's shout, a large cannon appeared, but unlike before, this one was a combination of fire and thunder, making it much stronger.
BOOM!
A loud noise sounded as a huge bullet approached me. This time, I decided not to do anything since it wouldn't harm me either. When Shin saw that his power had gone out of control and I hadn't defended myself, he got scared because he had used up every last drop of energy. It was his strongest attack yet, and he couldn't stop it.
Everyone was scared as this battle had gotten out of control. Just as they were about to approach and stop it, they collided with an invisible wall that prevented them from crossing. I had personally set up that barrier because I didn't want them to get hurt accidentally during the fight.
But who would have thought Shin was so weak, at least in my eyes. For the rest of the world, he was already very strong for his age.
When the attack ended, a large hole could be seen in the ground, with a great depth and length. The bullet hadn't stopped until several kilometers back.
Amidst that chaos, only one spot remained untouched, as if nothing had happened, and that was where I was. Seeing that Shin was already tired, I approached him walking.
When I was one meter away, I looked at him and decided to act like a good older brother, so I thought it was necessary to guide him a little and show off a bit:
"Little brother, I want to ask you a question. Is there any reason why you fight?"
Shin didn't respond and simply stayed silent, lost in thought.
"What will you do in a dangerous situation? What will you do if someone you love is held hostage? What will you do if a loved one is about to be killed? If you get married one day, how will you protect your family with your limited strength? Do you need to see with your own eyes how cruel the world can be by watching a loved one being killed right in front of you?"
To appear more convincing and get into character, I started emitting a slightly oppressive aura, just enough to not hurt him much, making myself look angry and disappointed.
"Answer me, brother, because I remind you that power is very important in this world, and without strength, you won't be able to protect those you love…" 3
But just as I was about to continue, I heard the voice of Grandfather Merlin approaching.
"Ryu, that's enough. You can't go so far with your younger brother."
Upon hearing my grandfather's words, I realized I had gotten too deep into character. Perhaps I had gone a bit overboard, so I quickly dispelled my aura and erased all traces of it, as if it had never existed.
I could see that Shin was disheartened and saddened by my scolding, to which I could only sigh. But I couldn't say that what I said was wrong either, because this world isn't as good as it was portrayed in anime.
I looked at my grandfather and the people approaching, so I decided to give a few final words before going somewhere else to conclude my grand performance.
"Brother, remember this great advice: in the eyes of God and the world, only the strongest have the right to enforce their will." After delivering that profound quote from a certain Austrian painter from my previous world, I looked at my grandfather and spoke to him, "Grandfather, I'm going home to clear my head. Take care of Shin for a while." 2
"It seems that anyone who suddenly receives great talent and power ends up unknowingly reveling in their own arrogance. I hope Shin realizes this," I thought to myself as I walked away
"Wow, today I'm speaking profound truths. Am I maturing?" I quickly shook my head, as I can be anything but a mature person. 3
As I left, they gathered around Shin to support him.
"Shin, you shouldn't be too bothered by your brother. No one knows how tough these past five years have been for him. You should know that he's only worried about you," Grandfather Merlin tried to cheer him up.
"Grandfather, am I really that weak?" Shin asked.
"You really shouldn't worry about your strength. With a sword, you're much better than several people I know, not to mention when you use magic. All the attacks you made are far superior, at the level of a court mage like Seig, or even stronger," Uncle Dis said.
Everyone nodded at this realization, as this battle had truly opened their eyes.
"So why didn't Ryu even bother to dodge my attacks?" Shin asked, lacking enthusiasm. This was a hard blow that brought him back down to earth because, although he never thought he was the best, he always believed he was very good at what he did and took great pride in certain aspects of magic.
"Shin, you must understand that your circumstances are not the same. No one knows what your older brother had to go through or suffer to access this kind of strength. But there is a truth in all of this: only in desperate situations can a person grow and become stronger. So you can take his questions as an idea of what he experienced during this time…" Michel replied with great regret.
...
On the other hand, I was sitting on the couch at home, calmly enjoying a delicious orange juice while gently stroking Yuki's soft fur, unaware that the others were thinking that I had lived an extremely tragic life with many difficulties and losses in these five years. 2
[Ding, congratulations on defeating the protagonist in your practice battle. You are rewarded with the Conqueror's Haki.] 4
Upon hearing the system sound, I was delighted but also impressed by the reward, as the only thing I knew about it was that it came from the world of 'One Piece,' simply because I didn't have time to watch that anime in my previous life.
"System, tell me about this reward."
[Yes, host. The Conqueror's Haki, also known as King's Haki, is the rarest and most powerful form of Haki. It allows users to emit a shockwave around them, which can render unconscious or even control the will of those who lack sufficient willpower. Only a few people in the world of 'One Piece' are capable of using this type of Haki, and they are usually leaders or authority figures.] 5
As I read it, I realized how incredible it was. If I were to use this in battles, I would appear even cooler by winning with just my strong will. So, I decided that when I have time, I will start practicing it. In the meantime, I went back to thinking about my duel with Shin.
"Maybe I went a bit too far?" I thought, but before I could dwell on it further, I saw a portal appearing inside the house.
I stood up to greet them, but when they saw me, an awkward silence fell upon us. I tried to start a conversation, knowing that I had messed up, but for some reason, I felt like each of them was looking at me with pity.
Not understanding what was happening, I decided to ignore it and sat at the dining table, looking at Shin who was feeling a bit better.
"Shin, as you know, we're already 15 years old, so we should start thinking about the future. In my case, I'll be attending the advanced magical academy in the Kingdom of Earlshide. If you're not sure about what you want to do, I recommend coming with me. It would be good for your future as well."
When Shin heard me, he also started thinking about what he could do to make a living in the future.
"What? There must be something, right? If you go to a town or a city, Shin-kun, you could probably work as a demon hunter, an adventurer, or you can even create your own magical tools store with your enchantment magic. And there's also the option of meeting a beautiful girl, getting close to her, and letting her support you," Seig said.
"Only you would come up with an idea like that," Christina replied.
Both of them started looking at each other with hostility.
"A demon hunter? Is it really that easy to set up my own magical tools store? And can I actually get paid for subduing a demon? Although I understand what a magical tools store is, I probably can't set up a store right away, can I?"
Everyone looked at Shin strangely for a while, and I have to admit it was quite funny to see their reactions.
"Even though it's an impossible idea… Shin, are you telling me you've never been shopping before?" Michel asked.
"Ah, now that I think about it, apart from getting things from Tom-ojisan, I've never been shopping before. And because I have ojii-san, I've never had to exchange anything for money."
When we heard Shin's response, everyone was surprised, although I already knew something like this would happen, it still amused me, so I couldn't help but smile.
"Merlin… you…" Grandma Melinda was at a loss for words.
"Master Merlin, this is…" the merchant was also at a loss for words.
We all looked at the grandfather, and he simply smiled awkwardly and replied, "Ah, I forgot to teach him common sense." 2
"Come to think of it, apart from learning magic, he hasn't taught me anything else," Shin said.
"But, you see, he absorbed everything I taught him, and that's why I unintentionally wanted to see how far he could go," the grandfather tried to excuse himself again.
"Um, Mr. Dis, is it safe for the world if these two leave this mountain? Because if a battle like the one just happened occurs again, the kingdom would be in chaos," the merchant said.
Everyone agreed on that, and Grandma Melinda started pestering Grandfather Merlin again, claiming that he didn't teach us self-control.
"There shouldn't be any problem for them to go to the magical academy," Uncle Dis responded.
"Do you want to have them in your kingdom to use them as a means of protection in some war?" Grandfather Merlin asked seriously.
COMMENT
18 comments
VOTE
Chapter 38: Challenge
Note from the poor author: My people, the girl I spoke about with whom I had an appointment a few days ago, did not arrive, she sent me a message that she could not go about 10 minutes before the meeting time. 1
WOOOOOOOW, ALL GIRLS ARE THE SAME. 8
Maybe I will have to stay alone, the only thing that encourages me is to continue with the ff that I am posting, so for all my readers who have a date in the near future, make sure that person goes, so they do not end up with a bouquet of roses in her hands like me :( .
I hope they still accept me in the group of bachelors. 18
--
"At this moment, in this place, I swear that I will not use Shin-kun or Ryu for military purposes. I have seen both of them since they were babies. To throw someone I have always treated like my own nephew into the midst of war, my feelings won't allow it," Uncle Dis responded seriously.
"Grandfather, I also believe it's the best decision to let Shin go, and he won't be alone either I'll be there too," I replied with a proud smile, pointing at myself.
"That's exactly what worries us! Because neither of you were taught properly. One is someone who doesn't know the meaning of the word 'moderation,' and the other is a rebellious boy who left home at the age of 10. Do you really think I'll be at ease letting both of them go together somewhere?" Grandma Melinda replied, to which almost everyone nodded.
I won't deny that I felt a little embarrassed and indignant, but I continued trying to convince her, "Grandma, think of this as a great opportunity for Shin to meet people his age, and he'll also learn firsthand about his surroundings. Not to mention, it wouldn't be good if Shin doesn't find a partner. Do you want him to remain single even past his 20s?"
When I finished speaking, both Seig and Christina felt offended.
"What's wrong with being single at that age?" she said, irritated.
"There's nothing wrong with it, but it's been proven that it becomes harder to find a partner after that age. But you shouldn't worry because you're very beautiful; maybe it won't happen to you," I said while looking at her with a smile. I must admit that sometimes I can't control my words and unintentionally flirt.
Everyone looked at us strangely, so I changed the subject upon realizing it.
"So, what do you think, brother? Will you come with me or not?"
"Certainly, Master Merlin has a house in the royal capital. If I were to live there, I believe I can learn the common sense of society in general, such as the use of money, and so on," Uncle Dis recalled, trying to convince Grandfather. 1
Everyone looked at Shin, awaiting his response.
"I also think it's fine. I want to try going to school, and maybe I can make friends of the same age. Somehow, I feel really excited about this," he replied.
"But I remind you both that you will have to take the exam like everyone else because after registration, class division is determined based on the exam results. Furthermore, the Advanced School of Magic has a perfect merit system where a noble's authority cannot be unconditionally used," Uncle Dis proudly stated.
Then, just like in the anime, the moment came when everyone revealed their true identities, leaving Shin astonished.
Finally, he looked at me strangely and asked, "What's going on?" with uncertainty.
"Do you also have a secret superhero identity, brother?" Shin asked, feeling dizzy and trying to process all the information. Seeing him like that, I decided to tease him.
"Well, if that's the case, then I happen to be one of the most famous writers in this kingdom and all the nearby ones. I'm also highly recognized in music and beloved by my fans for fulfilling the well-known four-step criteria for the perfect lover," I said, starting to move my fingers while mentioning each aspect.
"What are these four steps?" Shin asked curiously, while Christina already had a vague idea.
"The four steps of the perfect lover are: being handsome, being intelligent, being talented, and being wealthy." 1
When I finished speaking, I could see Shin staring at me like a fool, so I decided to ignore him. A person so out of touch with the world would never understand a cultured man like me.
Of course, I didn't mention my work as an adventurer or my organization since it wasn't necessary. As they say, the less people know about you, the better. 1
It was amusing to see Shin sit down, trying to absorb all that new information into his head.
But after a moment, I shifted my attention to Uncle Dis and asked, "When should we depart for the capital to take the entrance exams?"
"Oh, since the exams start after the new year, it would be great if you could move to the royal capital before that," he replied, and I nodded calmly.
Then we discussed when we would go on the trip, and it was decided that our grandparents would accompany us to the capital because Grandma was afraid that at any moment we might unintentionally cause a disaster and become wanted terrorists.
I didn't realize when everyone started talking about the past, while Uncle Dis recounted the incident with the demon attack in the past and how our grandparents were able to defeat it. It was also mentioned that they made a great team.
"To think they were together on a team… Weren't they originally a married couple?" When this statement came out, I could see that our grandparents were very embarrassed and didn't know what to say, while Shin was the most astonished at the moment.
"I also heard that Grandfather Merlin was a rebel in his youth, which is why he earned the titles 'God of Destruction' and 'Crimson Devil King.' On the other hand, Grandma was a brilliant girl and a prodigy who had an impeccable academic life. That's why she earned many nicknames like 'the Guru' and 'the Witch'." 2
So when it became known that they were together, various rumors started to spread, and news of their relationship spread throughout the city. The more they talked about it, the more embarrassed they became.
"Ryu, stop talking nonsense," Grandma scolded me again.
After that moment, the afternoon remained pleasant. But as everyone was about to leave, Christina approached me. No one knew why, and I looked at her, realizing that my situation was the same. So, I decided to wait and see what she wanted.
"Ryu, I noticed that you're very talented with the sword. So, how about we have a duel?" she said.
I was surprised by her request, but since there was nothing to lose, I decided to make it more interesting.
"Sure, but what if we make a bet? That way, we ensure that neither of us holds back in the battle," I said with a smile, looking directly into her eyes. 1
"Alright, I agree," she said, looking away, feeling strange every time she looked into my beautiful silver eyes.
I then created a dimensional portal and took her to a remote location. I looked at everyone who was watching us and signaled that I would return after the battle. But obviously, I didn't let them watch because it wouldn't be fun.
Everyone noticed that there was a strange atmosphere between the two of us, but they decided not to interfere too much since it was none of their business. The only one who felt a bit uncomfortable was Seig, but not understanding what was happening, he chose to ignore it. 3
When we arrived on the other side of the portal, she quickly distanced herself and drew her sword from its sheath. As for me, I took out a sword similar to hers to make it as fair as possible.
"Why don't you use your other sword, the one you always carry?" Christina asked with some doubts.
"I only use that sword when it's a fight where I want to kill my opponent. But don't worry, even though I'm using a different sword, my level of skill won't weaken in the slightest," I replied, leaving little Yuki on a rock since he's always sleeping, and sometimes I even forget that he's on my shoulder. 4
She simply nodded, no longer concerned about that, and focused on the battle.
COMMENT
25 comments
VOTE
Chapter 39: Fight with Christina
note: forgive me for not being able to upload chapters yesterday, but I got sick :(. 6
I take this opportunity to ask you for some recommendations, since I feel that the chapters where there is supposedly a love interest are very empty, I don't know how to make the next interests improve, I will be reading them. Thank you for reading. 2
--
We were both in a fighting stance, and I tossed a coin into the air so that when it hit the ground, our fight could begin.
As soon as the coin touched the ground, Christina quickly lunged toward me with a speed comparable to Shin's, demonstrating her extraordinary talent compared to other people.
I used simple movements to counter her attacks while remaining in the same spot where the fight began. Though I didn't want to humiliate her, I also didn't want to compromise my status by moving unnecessarily, especially just because she was a beautiful woman. Maybe if it were before I met Yuri and the girls, I would have decided to make the fight more "equal," but now it's not necessary.
"What's the matter? Why aren't you moving and just defending yourself? Are you a coward?" she said, trying to provoke me.
"It's not that. It's just that this way, I can better appreciate your beautiful appearance, and let me tell you, you look stunning when you wield your sword," I replied with a smile. 1
When she heard me, she stumbled as she didn't expect someone to respond to her in that way, especially in such a direct manner. A blush crept up her neck and reached her face.
It's worth noting that when she attended the "Knight Military Training Academy," she discovered that none of the guys found her attractive because she wasn't feminine enough, which made her feel anxious. Adding to that, she had difficulty socializing, resulting in her still being single.
In my case, coming from a modern world and having seen everything thanks to the internet, these things don't bother me much because I can still see how beautiful she is. Moreover, there are many "less feminine" women who appeared in anime or movies in my previous world that many men still liked. 1
For example, Mikasa from Attack on Titan, or if we look at animated movies, we could consider Sergeant Calhoun from the movie Wreck-It Ralph or the characters from the Resident Evil movie, etc. 7
"Don't… don't say nonsense and fight," she said as she attacked again, her face still blushing.
I just smiled and continued the fight, which didn't change much for about five minutes. However, I did notice that she was gradually improving in her attacks, so I decided to help her. I started using my gravitational ability to make it more difficult to move in the surroundings.
When she noticed this, I saw her frown.
"What's the matter? Can't handle this little pressure?" I said, trying to provoke her.
She didn't respond and slowly began to adapt to the pressure I was exerting. Seeing this, I didn't increase the gravitational force because it would only have a negative effect. What I wanted was for her to break through that bottleneck she was experiencing.
"I must admit, your swordplay is truly beautiful," I tried to distract her, but it seemed to have no effect as she was completely focused on trying to harm me.
After a brief moment, I noticed that she was reaching her limit, so I decided to attempt using the haki that the system had given me. Although it wasn't perfect and could only exert a subtle effect on my hands, it was enough for now.
"Surrender. You still don't have the necessary willpower to become stronger," I said while gradually using my haki.
Christina felt a tremendous pressure once again, but this time it was different from before. It didn't affect her physical body; rather, it attacked her in a strange way. Her entire being wanted to give in and rest, but just as she was about to faint, she used her strong willpower to stay conscious and slowly stood up.
In the next moment, there was a sound like glass shattering, and she felt a sense of relief. Everything seemed to be in slow motion, and she felt that she could easily defeat her former self. She realized that she had finally broken through her bottleneck. 7
Seeing that she had overcome her limitations, a smile of satisfaction appeared on my face. It seemed that she was a highly talented girl, and in the future, she would undoubtedly continue to progress.
I saw her attack me again, and both her speed and accuracy had improved significantly. Although she wasn't as good as Uncle Michel yet, she was very close. Perhaps it was because she hadn't fully adjusted to her newfound advancement.
After a few minutes, I decided it was time to end this. I increased the gravity around me, making it impossible for Christina to move, and swiftly placed my sword at her neck while speaking to her slowly.
"I see that you have improved greatly in this practice battle, but it's still not enough. Therefore, you have lost."
Upon hearing my words, she could only sigh and accept it. Although she knew very well that I was much stronger than her, it didn't bother her much because this battle had benefited her greatly.
When I released the gravitational pressure, I watched as Christina fell unconscious to the ground. I quickly picked her up in my arms to prevent her from getting hurt. I shook my head in disbelief and headed home so she could rest. I created a dimensional portal that led to my grandfather's house.
"Perhaps now I can say that my gaze is deadly, hahaha." I couldn't help but find this idea amusing.
Before leaving, I obviously wouldn't forget about my little Yuki. He would be upset if I left him alone, and I wonder how he'll behave when I bring him back. Many might think I spoil him, but he's just too adorable, and I can't help it. 1
As soon as I stepped through the portal, everyone looked at me carrying her in my arms while she was unconscious. They stared at me with strange eyes, and all I could do was shake my head and explain.
"It's not what you think. She's just very tired after the battle. She pushed herself to her limits and ended up completely exhausted, which is why she fainted. That's why I'm carrying her like this."
Upon hearing my explanation, they nodded in understanding, but they still looked at me strangely. I decided to ignore them and let her rest on the couch in the house.
A few minutes later, she woke up. As she realized she was on the couch in the house, she blushed, imagining all sorts of scenarios about how I had carried her and what could have happened while she was unconscious.
But when she saw that her clothes were intact and there were no signs of anything happening to her, she sighed in relief. After that, she looked for us because we were all outside in the yard, waiting for her to wake up.
After she woke up, she accompanied Uncle Dis back to the kingdom since she was his guard. But as she passed by me, I took the opportunity to speak to her, making sure nobody else could hear my words.
"Remember our bet? Well, since you lost, you owe me a date in the royal capital."
When she heard me, I could see her face blush, but it happened so quickly that almost no one noticed.
"What did you say, brother?" Shin asked skeptically. He was the only one who noticed the change in Christina.
"Oh, nothing, brother. Don't worry about it. Maybe when you grow up, you'll understand," I replied, teasing him.
Shin has always been bothered by me treating him like a little child, even though he has the consciousness of an adult man. But despite knowing that, I still enjoy teasing him because his reactions are quite funny.
"You two, stop fighting and go pack your things. We're leaving for the royal capital soon," the grandmother said in a serious tone.
"Yes, grandmother," we both responded in unison and went to get organized.
I must admit that I don't mind this feeling at all. I've missed these people so much over the past five years, and I'm very excited because the main story is about to begin. I'm curious to see what lies ahead in the future and what advancements my organization has made during these years.
COMMENT
26 comments
VOTE
Chapter 40: Arriving at Earlshide Kingdom 1
note: Sorry because these days I have not been able to upload chapters, what happens is that I am in exam season and my priority at this moment is to study, I hope you like the chapter and have a good weekend 10
--
{Day 563, Echo of Silence:
I could write you a thousand poems,
But none you would read.
Or shout your name a hundred times,
But to my call, you'd never heed.
Perhaps that's why I hid in the silence of my verses,
Hoping that one of these days,
You would come back to me.
But what good would it do me?
To talk to you once more,
If in your eyes, I must be dead,
Or at least, that's what I feel you would implore.}
As I finished writing the last poem for my book that would be published the following week, I took a moment to admire the scenery around me. It has been half a month since I fought against Christina and Shin, and I must say I'm glad to see that my little brother didn't let my words sway him. Instead, he worked even harder to become stronger. Well, it was to be expected of the protagonist.
By the way, regarding our house, it seems it will remain as it is. A barrier was placed to keep intruders out and maintain its condition. It appears that it won't even deteriorate. This is one of the great benefits of magic, as it makes many things easier for us, and we don't need to worry about them.
"Grandpa, how big is the house in the royal capital?" Shin asked, full of doubts.
"Now that I think about it, since it was granted by the country, it's quite big. However, I don't remember how many rooms it has," answered Grandpa Merlin.
"Really?" Shin asked skeptically. It's understandable since he has always lived in a small house in the middle of the forest, so it's hard for him to believe that his grandparents would have a very large house.
"Sigh, this grandpa… The number of rooms is 20, and there's a hall where you can have a small party at night, in addition to a large reception room. There's a big fireplace and a living room with a sofa where 10 people can sit. There's also a dining room for 20 people, and a bathroom. After that, there's a modular kitchen instead of a regular one," clarified Grandma Melinda.
"Really, that big!?" Shin exclaimed.
It's amusing to see his reactions, as he's like a villager arriving in the big city for the first time, everything surprises him.
"I can see you're quite calm, brother. It seems you're not that amazed by it," Shin said.
"It's not that I'm not amazed, but it's logical to be given a huge house when you save a kingdom from a demon. Plus, the prince at that time held you in high regard for your strength, so it shouldn't be strange. Besides, after these five years, I've seen many things, so it's not easy to surprise me."
As I spoke, I thought about the grand mansion of my organization that had grown so much in the nearly three years I was there. I added many modern things to it, although I won't put televisions or such things, but I did create many communication devices, etc.
Likewise, I've been to several giant mansions while visiting certain important cities, enjoying a lavish lifestyle. For example, the Von Claude and Carlton families' houses were an example, but there were also many other places, so being in such a large house doesn't impress me.
"What terrible things has Ryu experienced in these years to be so calm? And that not many things surprise him. Little Ryu, it seems I have failed as a grandfather!" Grandpa Merlin thought sadly, and it wasn't just him, Shin and Grandma Melinda felt the same.
Seeing them all looking at me with a strange expression, I couldn't help but feel uncomfortable and turned my gaze towards the window as we were about to reach the capital of the Kingdom, and the view from a distance was very pleasant.
After arriving at the entrance, we saw many carriages waiting to enter the capital. After aligning ourselves at the end of a long line that started at the gate, several minutes passed until it was finally our turn.
"Do you have your identification documents?" the soldier managing the admission to the capital asked.
"Hoho, I wonder if this will do?" Grandpa Merlin said.
"Here you go," Grandma responded.
"This should be enough," I said as I handed over my identification card that I had obtained some time ago.
The only one unsure of what to do was Shin since he had never left the forest and never obtained an identification card.
"Hey, what about mine?" Shin thought, puzzled.
The soldier, upon seeing the identification documents of Grandpa and Grandma, opened his eyes wide and froze.
"Um, umm! By any chance, are you 'Magi Merlin' and 'Guru Melinda'?"
The soldier shouted loudly, and when the people around heard it, they started getting excited near our carriage.
"Do you mean THE Magi-sama!?"
"Is that true?!"
"I heard Guru-sama is here too!"
"Magi-sama! Guru-sama!"
A great commotion started in the surroundings.
"I'm sorry, but this will cause a huge uproar. I wonder if you could hurry up and finish this?" Grandpa Merlin asked with a hint of impatience.
"Ah! I-I'm really sorry! F-forgive me… These young masters are…?" the soldier asked, uncertain.
"Hoho, these children are Shin Wolford and Ryu Wolford, in addition to being our grandchildren," Grandpa proudly said.
"So they are your grandchildren, huh! Please, go ahead!" the soldier replied.
"Oh, thank you. Thank you for your hard work," Grandpa expressed his gratitude.
"Hick! Th-thank you very much!" The soldier burst into tears. Although I knew they were very important, it still seemed incredible to me how Grandpa and Grandma were still regarded as heroes in this country.
While we were bathed in the attention of the people around, we headed towards our house in the capital. It was a bit difficult at first because the number of people was incredibly high.
I must admit that this place is one of the best in terms of economic matters. The roads were paved with stone, and the buildings were also made of stone. It may sound strange to say that the country is doing well, but if you compare it to other kingdoms, you would realize that the situation here is much better.
It took us about thirty minutes to reach our new house, which was located right on the border between the "commoner district" and the "noble district."
Although there was no specific separation between the "commoner district" and the "noble district," nobles who frequently visit the royal castle tend to establish their residence near the castle. As for the commoners who have no particular business in the castle, they establish their houses on the outer side of the area, and because of that, this kind of urban landscape was created.
But well, that's not my problem, so I won't think too much about it.
Just like in the anime, when we arrived at the enormous house, Shin was very surprised and even more astonished when a large number of maids and butlers received us upon entering the house.
After each sector leader introduced themselves, we decided to go about our own business. As for me, I decided to go to the world of my zanpakuto to train. I must say that I still can't make the entity within my sword fight seriously, but I don't give up as I feel myself improving every day.
One thing that surprised me is that I could bring Yuki to this place if I wanted to. So, I started doing that, and he also began to "train" since I increased the gravity for him to exercise.
...
The next day, I decided to find out a bit about this big entrance exam for the academy. I wasn't too worried since I already knew the material they would be evaluating. But it's better to be safe than sorry, so I decided to take a look.
Once I realized that I already knew everything that was covered, I decided to stop worrying about it and burned the book because I always wanted to do something like that, I don't know why. 2
After a while, I heard Shin's voice outside my door:
"Brother, I'm going for a walk in the capital. Do you want to come along?"
Upon hearing that, a smile appeared on my face, and I decided to accept since it's highly likely that I'll run into two girls I haven't seen in over a year.
COMMENT
29 comments
VOTE
Chapter 41: seeing them again 2
As we took a walk through the imperial capital, we passed by various places, such as an enchanted item shop and small businesses, while buying some things to eat.
It's worth mentioning that the currency in this world consisted of stone coins, iron coins, copper coins, silver coins, gold coins, platinum coins, and the recent introduction of bills, which we will discuss later. 2
Stone coin = $0.01 USD or 0.01 1
Iron coin = $1.0 USD or 1.0
Copper coin = $10 USD or 10
Silver coin = $100 USD or 100
Gold coin = $1000 USD or 10,000 2
Platinum coin = $10,000 USD or 10,000
Regarding the bills, they come in various denominations, as follows:
$1 USD, $2 USD, $5 USD, $10 USD, $20 USD, $100 USD, $500 USD, $1000 USD, $5000 USD.
(Note: The values of the coins have been simplified for convenience, and although some of the bill denominations don't exist in reality, they should not be taken seriously.) 1
I must say that a lot of people were looking at us, or specifically, they were looking at me. I don't like to sound egocentric, but I tend to attract a lot of attention when I'm not wearing a mask, not to mention the little Yuki on my shoulders, who was looking around with great curiosity.
Suddenly, we found ourselves amidst a crowd outside a building. Shin approached one of the people in line to inquire, and as I had suspected, it was a play by the wise man and the guru.
Continuing our walk through the city, we veered off the main street and arrived at a place resembling an alley. Since there were several shops in this area, we decided to look at the storefronts here… until I heard two familiar voices and a few unfamiliar ones.
"Wait! Please stop!"
"You guys! Enough already!"
"Oh, how scary. Don't get so mad. I was just asking you to come and play with us."
"That's right, that's right. It'll be fun if you come and play with us, and you might even feel good too."
"Gyahaha! That's true!"
When I saw the situation, a great anger welled up within me because both girls were Secily and Maria. Without hesitation, I went towards them to help. I wouldn't let anyone intimidate my girls.
"I warn all of you, it would be better if you back off if you don't want to die," I said in a flat tone, but those who knew me would know I was annoyed. Shin followed me since he also felt uncomfortable witnessing such a situation. Seeing how upset I was, he realized that I apparently knew those girls, so he decided to observe for the moment. He wasn't worried about me getting into trouble because he knew my strength.
"What's the matter, kid? Do you have a problem with us?"
"OoOo, you look good, huh? Pretending to be a ally of justice?"
They began to mock, but I didn't pay them much attention since they were weaklings. I solely focused on the two girls standing in front of me. They had become even more beautiful than before.
"Ryu!" Maria and Secily recognized me and were overjoyed. They tried to approach me, but one of those guys stood in their way.
I didn't waste any more time and created a barrier in this place to prevent anyone from witnessing what would happen here. After that, I exerted a tremendous gravitational pressure directly on those guys, causing them to quickly kneel.
Both girls noticed this and ran towards me, embracing me. Shin, on the other hand, was taken aback seeing them hugging me. When his gaze turned to Secily, he felt a strange sensation as if he had lost something. However, being a little slow in this regard, he didn't pay much attention to it. 11
"How have you been all these years, girls? I see you've become even more beautiful," I couldn't help but compliment them.
Both blushed and hugged me tighter. I gently stroked their heads to calm them down. Just then, we heard a cough coming from the side. It was Shin, who was in a bad mood after eating dog food.
"Oh, I almost forgot! Girls, let me introduce you to my younger brother, his name is Shin."
"Shin, let me introduce you. This is Maria, and this is Secily. I met them while traveling across the continent, and both of them are my girlfriends," I proudly declared.
"Who's your girlfriend? We haven't formalized anything yet," Maria said, but her flushed face gave her away. Secily was equally blushing.
"The rings both of you are wearing on your hands are concrete proof of what I'm saying," I said with a smile, as I noticed that both of them were wearing the spatial rings I had given them.
Unable to bear seeing us flirt any longer, Shin decided to interrupt us:
"Pleasure to meet you."
"Nice to meet you, Shin," both girls greeted.
"How about we go grab something to eat? I don't want to stay in this place all the time," I said as I took both girls' hands and walked.
"What will happen to them?" Maria asked, pointing to the people who tried to intimidate her.
"We'll leave them there for a while so they can learn a lesson," I replied.
When they heard me, everyone nodded, and we set off towards a place to grab a bite to eat since it was almost noon. But as we were leaving the alley, unnoticed by anyone, I left a small clone behind, which went on to kill each of those individuals and burn their bodies to leave no trace of them behind. 6
When we were at the caf , we started chatting about various things that had happened during this time. In Shin's case, he also talked about his discoveries during this time.
"By the way, Maria, why didn't you finish off those guys? The little training I gave you would have been enough to defeat them," I asked, as I had many doubts about the matter.
"The thing is, the use of magic is strictly prohibited in the city, so I didn't have much to do," Maria responded.
"Not only that, Maria hasn't been able to progress much in her training because she was very sad when you left. Our mothers started talking to us about many things, and before coming here, they told us that if we found you, we should let you know so you could bring your family to the house. When they saw the rings on our fingers, they didn't leave us alone for a long time," Secily said, blushing as she spoke about the rings.
"What are you talking about, Secily? You were in the same situation as me, and you couldn't make much progress with your healing magic either," Maria replied, trying to defend herself.
"I see. Well, don't worry because when we enter the academy, we'll have plenty of time to practice. Also, regarding my family, they will soon find out who they are as they will come for the school's opening," I told both of them.
On the other hand, Shin wanted to leave as he felt very excluded.
"By the way, Ryu, can we know what you meant when you said that when we meet, we might have more sisters? Did you flirt with other girls during the time you were training?" Secily asked, radiating an aura that put a lot of pressure on me, with a smile on her face that was quite intimidating.
"Ohhh! I remember now! It's true, can you clarify that?" Maria chimed in with the same attitude as Secily.
Meanwhile, Shin became interested in the conversation and looked at me with a smile, reveling in my discomfort. Seeing him, I couldn't help but swear that I would get back at him in the future.
"Um… Oh, right, I had to do something…" But just as I tried to escape, two hands grabbed me by the shoulders, preventing me from doing so. 2
"We won't let you go until you explain it to us…" Maria said with a soft but scary voice, while Secily looked at me with a very scary smile.
I could only sigh and gaze at the endless sky because apparently I had a long time left before I could fulfill my harem fantasy. 2
COMMENT
21 comments
VOTE
Chapter 42: Academia I 1
Note: hello people, so long. Sorry if the chapters are taking longer to come out, but honestly I didn't do very well in the exams, so now I'm studying for the recovery exams and saving the subjects. 4
note 2: I don't know if you remember the girl to whom I lent a pencil that had a dinosaur head, well I saw her again and she asked me to borrow a pencil again, I had decided to lend it since I thought it would be very immature to ask her why my other pencil, but I discovered something sad, she didn't use the pencil, but lent it to someone I don't like, since it was very annoying before :( 6
apparently i have bad luck guys :( 3
--
"Well, umm… ahh… well, maybe I do," I hesitated. I decided to tell them about Yuri because it's always better to clarify these matters as soon as possible to avoid future surprises. As a great sage once said, 'It's better to be hit hard and feel the pain in the beginning than to prolong it and make the pain last.'
After I finished speaking, there was a brief silence. I tried to talk to the girls so they wouldn't think I'm so easily swayed, especially since there's only one additional person involved so far. I wanted to make it clear to them that all their future sisters will be talented and beautiful, so they shouldn't worry.
"Maria, Secily, I understand you might be angry and not want to talk to me, but I'm not lying when I say that both of you hold an important place in my heart. Furthermore, my commitment to both of you is serious. That's why I even gathered the courage to talk to your mothers. So, don't worry, even though there's someone else, you should know that I love you…"
I trailed off, grabbing their hands tightly where they wore their rings and looking directly into their eyes, causing them to blush.
"Hmm, it's not that easy to convince us," Maria said, with Secily nodding in agreement. Although they are in love with me, they need to assert themselves to be valued.
"I know you're concerned. Why don't you get to know her before passing judgment? Maybe you'll even like her," I said, trying to change the subject a bit. 1
"Hum!" They both huffed. 1
"A while ago, we arrived in the imperial city, and I found out that the guru and the magician had also arrived. I don't know if you knew," I continued.
When they heard this, their eyes lit up since they were big fans of them. Maria started excitedly talking about them. I noticed Shin almost choking on what he was drinking. I had never seen anyone as shameless as me, nor had I encountered such a fan of the grandparents. I looked at Shin, silently nodding my head to prevent her from delving further into the topic.
After that, when Shin was about to leave, I went to talk to him.
"Little brother, do me a favor and don't tell Grandma about this for now. I want to at least live until I complete the exam," I requested. 1
When Shin heard me, he stopped walking and looked at me with a vengeful smile.
"What? I can't hear you, big brother. Don't you want Grandma to know that you're a womanizer who has at least three girlfriends, if not more? But tell me, why should I listen to you? Hahaha," he spoke, and I could see little devil horns figuratively sprouting from his head. But as the older brother, I can't lose to him in terms of honor.
"So, if people were to find out that the youngest grandson of the Magi and the Guru wet the bed until a late age, I don't know what they would think of you. I even doubt if you'll be able to get a girlfriend in the future, and your new nickname would be 'the bed wetter'," I replied with the same wickedness.
"You… You wouldn't dare…" he said in panic.
"Oh, little brother, that depends on you," I said with a big smile on my face. 3
Finally, we made a brotherly pact, promising that neither of us would speak about today, so I can be less worried about the remaining days. Although I know Grandma will scold me, it's better to deal with it later than now. If she does it now with her bad mood, I don't know what she would do to me. "Let the future Ryu deal with that problem," I thought happily. 1
After that, I continued with the girls as we talked about various things, such as exam questions, what they've been doing these past two years, and what they plan to do in the future.
We arrived at a large square and sat down. While holding their hands, I closed my eyes and began to enjoy the pleasant atmosphere.
And so, when the new year began, a private New Year's party was held. Since Grandpa and the others came to the royal capital, many people wanted to visit them and establish a connection with Grandpa and Grandma.
However, Grandpa originally came to the capital for our social education, so everyone who came for a visit was asked to return home. In the end, the party was celebrated only with those who attended our birthday party the other day.
A funny fact is that, since the country's king also came, all the servants were super anxious. Even the Guard Division was on high alert.
Days passed until the day of the exam arrived.
"Do you have everything ready?" Grandma asked.
"Yes, Grandma, don't worry," I responded.
"I have everything, Grandma," said Shin.
After that, we set off for the school. I must say, upon arriving, I was surprised by how big it was. Although I remembered some things from the anime, I didn't recall many others. Its style was somewhat like a small castle but with a school vibe.
Not knowing where to go, we decided to split up and check the information boards in this place.
While I was searching, I heard a scream. When I turned around, I realized it was the same scene from the anime where Cart von Ritzburg, who will later become a demon, is punched by Shin for his arrogant behavior.
I decided not to get involved since it was his issue, but if he really messes with Secily in the future, he won't have a pleasant future. I'm not as nice as Shin; I'll make sure he truly suffers.
After Cart tried to use his father's position to intimidate, Dis's nephew's son appeared to put him in his place. I must admit, he has the aura of a king's son. 4
Seeing that the show was over, I approached again to join the conversation.
"Shin, didn't Grandma tell you not to get into trouble, hahaha?" I said.
When they heard me, they both turned around. August's expression changed suddenly upon seeing my face. He was probably scared since he didn't sense my presence nearby, but I decided to ignore it.
"It wasn't my fault. He approached me in a rude manner. And what about you? You just stood there watching the fun while your poor brother was in trouble. Oh, let me introduce you to August, Dis's nephew's son," Shin said.
"Pleasure to meet you, August," I greeted kindly. From what I saw in the anime, he doesn't seem like a bad person. Perhaps we'll be family in the future, kukuku. 2
"The pleasure is all mine," he replied.
After that, we chatted for a bit until it was almost time for the exams to begin, so he left.
Just as I was about to enter the academy to take the exam, I ran into Maria and Secily again. However, I noticed that Secily's expression seemed off, so I approached to see what was happening.
"Secily, what's wrong? I can see you're worried," I said.
When she heard my voice, she became very happy but hesitated to tell me.
"What's happening is that some time ago…" Maria started telling me a bit about the situation with Cart. Hearing about it made me a little angry, but I tried to control myself so as not to scare the girls.
"Secily, don't worry. You have me, and I won't let anyone harm you. As a man, I would never let anyone disrespect my wives," I said in a serious tone.
"Pfft, who are your wives? Besides, we'll talk about that after we meet that 'other person,'" Maria said blushing and annoyed, while Secily seemed a bit calmer.
"By the way, Ryu, why do you and your brother speak so familiarly to Prince August?" Secily asked curiously.
"You'll find out later," I smiled mysteriously and left.
After that, we entered the exam. The written part was extremely easy, and during the practice exam, I couldn't help but laugh and feel embarrassed watching them recite silly spells. They reminded me of those eighth-grade syndrome types.
When it was my turn, I simply pulverized that dummy and those around it, but I left no traces of burns in the surroundings. When your level of magic control reaches a high point, it's very easy to regulate the areas where you focus the 'attack.' 4
COMMENT
20 comments
VOTE
Chapter 43: Academia II 1
All the instructors had gathered at the Magic Academy after all the tests were finished. "Were they truly amazing? The Magi's grandchildren."
"Both boys are incredible. First is Shin, whose attack almost destroyed the practice field due to the suppressed magic he tried to unleash casually. As for Ryu, it was a bit different. He also destroyed all the targets, but the crucial point is that his attack didn't affect anything else. It seems he has excellent control over his magic."
"So, they are that powerful?"
"Yes, and they both shot instantly without any incantations."
"I wonder, is there anything we can teach them? Actually, I want them to teach us," someone said half-jokingly and half-seriously.
"The same goes for me. First of all, His Majesty asked us to accept him into this academy to learn about human relationships. During class time, we can ask him to be a role model for everyone, and after that, we can create a research room for that purpose, gather people there, and teach him about human relationships. Wouldn't that be fine?" 2
"Oh, that's a good idea. If it's in a research room, it wouldn't be strange for us to come and go."
"You're right. Then, let's move in that direction."
"Agreed. By the way, what will happen to the admission rankings?"
"I have also seen the written exam. Although it is still being corrected, it seems he scored almost all the points."
"If that's the case, then with this…"
"Yes, well, with this, the 'First-Year Student Representatives' have been decided. Although it's the first time there are two of them, it seems many surprises may happen in the coming years."
...
In the following days, while the results were not yet announced, I took the opportunity to go out with the girls. They got fond of Yuki, but he didn't let them pet him much because he always cleaned himself whenever someone other than me touched him. He's like one of those compulsive clean freaks.
At night, I dedicated myself to train some abilities that I still can't fully comprehend or control. I also practiced my sword skills by sparring with Kurogami.
So the days went by until the time finally came to see the results. I went to check them a little earlier than the others, as I had decided to see them with Secily and Maria.
When we arrived and started looking at the list, I wasn't very surprised since I knew I would be in the first place. However, what surprised me was that there were two people in that position, my brother and me.
It was a bit strange because I never thought they would leave two people as the top position. After that, we went to get our uniforms, and as I had anticipated, I would be one of those giving a speech. I can't say I'll be completely happy about it since in my past life, I never liked speaking in public. But now things are very different, and I have to do things I never imagined in my previous life.
On our way back, we happily strolled around with the girls. When we were at a shop, I saw both Prince August and Shin going to school to check their grades, so I decided to tease them a bit.
"I'm glad to meet you, August, as you are my first friend my age, not counting my brother, but he's always busy with his own stuff, so we can't talk much sometimes," said Shin.
"The same applies to me… It seems we are like two peas in a pod," August replied.
APPLAUSE! APPLAUSE! APPLAUSE!
"Bravo!"
"I've never seen such a touching scene."
"Please invite me to your wedding, and don't worry, I won't judge you. Everyone should love whoever they want."
"If in the future, you need to secretly escape the kingdom to be happy together, I'll help you."
"Shin, your brother supports you no matter what."
As I spoke, I acted dramatically, even shedding some fake tears.
I could see both of their faces change drastically; they seemed angry, but I didn't really care because it was quite funny.
"Shin, I really want to punch your brother. Can I do it?" August said.
"Don't worry, it's normal. I want to punch him too," Shin responded.
Seeing what both of them wanted to do, I quickly escaped from there, as my objective had been achieved.
"Damn, he left quickly," August commented indignantly.
"Don't worry; we'll see him again in the future. Let's continue on our way to check the exam results," said Shin, while August nodded and followed him.
As for me, I quickly returned to where the girls were.
"Where were you?" Maria asked.
"Don't worry, I had to take care of something, but it's done now," I replied.
Both girls didn't think much of it and continued looking at the things being sold in this place. The afternoon passed, and I enjoyed walking with them. But in my mind, I was thinking about Yuri because I'm happy to see her again soon. She's a very important person in my heart due to many things that happened about 17 chapters ago. 3
...
When I got home, Shin was talking with our grandparents. He seemed disheartened, and not only were they there, but Uncle Diss was also at home.
"What's wrong, Shin? Why are you feeling down? Did you and August fight? Don't worry; it's normal sometimes," I said jokingly.
"What nonsense are you talking about, Ryu?" Shin quickly responded.
"Don't say foolish things, Ryu, and if you continue, even though you're very powerful, I'll take care of you," August replied.
"What's going on? Ryu, why are you bothering your brother and August?" Grandma Melinda scolded me.
"It's not what you think. It's just that Shin and August wanted to run away together from the capital to be together. As for me, I'm just supporting them," I said seriously.
After I finished speaking, there was an eerie silence.
"Shin, is that true?" Grandpa Merlin asked.
"August, you're crazy!! You have a fiancee; you really disappointed me. At least you should be honest with her. Besides, what you two want is impossible…" Uncle Diss said seriously.
Both Shin and August couldn't believe that everyone thought what I was saying was true. Without thinking twice, they started attacking me while yelling at me, and of course, I was laughing and dodging their attacks.
"Hahaha, why are you attacking me when you can finally make it public?" I said while escaping.
"Don't say foolish things, Ryu. Just wait until I catch you; you'll pay for this," Shin yelled.
"It's a capital offense to make accusations against the prince of this kingdom. Stay still, and I'll enforce the law," August shouted. 3
The people around who saw us understood what was happening, so many sighed with relief, seeing that there was nothing inappropriate going on between them, and that it was just me being silly. They watched us, laughing.
"Merlin, it seems your eldest grandson likes to play pranks, hahaha," Uncle Diss said, laughing.
"Ah… That boy has always enjoyed teasing his brother. At least it seems he has a very good opinion of August to want to play pranks on him," Grandpa Merlin replied.
Some time passed, and we decided to stop since the boys were tired. I, on the other hand, had no problem, but I decided to stop with them because it was fun.
"Ryu, just wait until I rest, and you'll pay for this," August said, with little energy left.
"Yes, brother, just wait," Shin supported him.
"Look at them, it seems like they are made for each other. Just make sure to invite me to the wedding in the future," I continued teasing them.
Both of them decided not to pay attention to me since they were too tired from chasing me for so long. They remained silent for the rest of the time.
CREATORS' THOUGHTS
Pepetimbo_32412323 Pepetimbo_32412323
whoever reads this is a dwarf fetishist
COMMENT
24 comments
VOTE
Chapter 44: the girls meet
At this moment, I'm in the process of changing the enchantments on my uniform since, in my opinion, they are quite useless. These three are 'Protection against magic,' 'impact softening,' and 'stab-proof.' 3
So, I decided to improve them a bit. I took my magic staff and used the 'Disable Magic Effect' mode to erase all the enchantments it had and replace them with the ones I prefer.
I started thinking about the best enchantment options for this situation, also trying to recall the ones Shin had used in the original anime. "If I'm not mistaken, he had written 'Absolute magic protection,' 'Automatic healing,' and 'Cut resistance.'"
I could only shake my head because, although they were good choices, I have better ones for my case. After some time, I decided on the enchantments to use, and these were 'Absolute nullification,' 'Absorption,' and 'Refraction.' 4
With absolute nullification, I don't need to worry about any attack. Unlike Shin's absolute protection, every attack won't even touch me since all magic will be nullified once it reaches a certain distance from my clothes. 1
I don't need healing since I already have very effective healing abilities, so it's unnecessary. However, I had the idea of creating a form of time reversal since that can sometimes be more effective than healing. Unfortunately, I lack the necessary knowledge of time to apply it.
Refraction will only occur when there's an attack so strong that it couldn't be completely nullified. To avoid any damage, the attack will be automatically refracted.
Finally, with absorption, I don't need to explain much since its function is obvious. If an attack is so strong that it surpasses the two previous protections (which I personally doubt will happen), the uniform will absorb that energy and transfer it to my body so I can analyze and use it. 2
As I gaze at my super new uniform, I can't help but feel proud. I also thought about fixing the girls' uniforms since I don't want them to have any accidents if something happens when I'm not around.
...
Today is the day of the entrance ceremony for the magic school, so we're heading there in a carriage. However, this time, our grandparents will accompany us because they want to be there for the speech and this important day.
"We have arrived at the institute," said the carriage driver.
As we got off, a large crowd started surrounding the grandparents, but I didn't pay much attention to it and went straight to the location of the entrance ceremony.
When I entered, I quickly noticed a beautiful girl with a curvaceous body and prominent features, wearing a lovely ring on her ring finger, and her hair was a pretty shade of orange.
When I saw her, I couldn't help but be startled by how beautiful she had become over the years, so I didn't waste any time and decided to approach her.
"Good morning, beautiful lady. Why are you all alone?" I asked.
When Yuri heard me, she quickly turned around and jumped to hug me. "Ryu, I finally found you," she said happily.
"It's been a long time, Yuri. I can see you've become very beautiful," I honestly complimented her.
"Where have you been all this time? I even thought you wouldn't show up," she asked.
"I arrived just before the exam, and I also looked for you, but I didn't know where you lived," I said, although it's a lie, as I wouldn't want to tell her that I was out on dates with my other girlfriends; I don't know how she'd react.
"Ahem… Brother, who is she?" Suddenly, Shin's voice came from behind me. When I turned my head, I saw he wasn't alone but accompanied by his strange friend (and sort-of-boyfriend) August.
"Let me introduce you, the one with the semi-purple hair is my brother Shin, and the one beside him is his not-yet-official boyfriend, August," I said as I introduced them. 6
"Are you still going on about that? I've told you a thousand times that I have a fianc e," August said.
"Brother, is she one of the three girlfriends you have? Nice to meet you, I'm Shin, his younger brother," Shin said with a smile, but it was a smile of revenge and mischief, and August quickly understood what was happening and matched his expression.
" HAAA... I must admit, I envy you for having such beautiful and permissive girlfriends," August said with a hint of regret, but you could tell he was laughing inside.
"Hehe… It seems what you wrote in the letter was not a lie… Care to explain?" Yuri exclaimed with a smile that wasn't really a smile.
I won't deny that I felt a bit of sweat running down my back, but just as I was about to explain, I heard Shin's damned voice again. 2
"Oh, those are not your two girlfriends… Maria, Cesily, come here, this is Ryu…" Shin said loudly, sharing a knowing smile with August.
"They're not his two girlfriends… Maria and Cesily are the daughters of Count Claude and Messina. You're very lucky, Ryu," August responded with a smile similar to Shin's, enjoying the drama.
I couldn't help but look at both of them with annoyance since they put me in a difficult position. I vowed to myself that this wouldn't stay like this. But well, there's not much I can do now. It's better to deal with it sooner rather than later, and they would meet each other the next day at the latest. 4
"Ohh… It's time to take responsibility for my actions," I thought disheartened.
"Oh, Shin, Prince August, Ryu, and… Yuri, what are you doing here?" Maria said.
"Ryu…" Secily said softly, already having a hunch.
"Um… Maria, Secily, she's his sister whom I told you about a few days ago. She saved me once a while back, and we've known each other since then… Yuri, these are the sisters I mentioned in the letter… I met them a few months after leaving your house," I explained.
As I spoke, the atmosphere became stranger. I noticed Shin and August had big smiles on their faces; they were quite pleased to see me in this situation. However, I wasn't going to let them get away with it. So, for now, let's change the subject… 1
"I know you all have many questions, and I'll answer them later when we're alone. Also, I owe it to you and your parents to introduce my family, so let's wait until the ceremony and classes are over to talk calmly… Even though I know you wouldn't do anything wrong, I remind you that each one of you is important to me, so you shouldn't have any conflicts because, in the future, you'll stand shoulder to shoulder to support each other," I said seriously as I looked at them.
All the girls nodded, understanding that it wasn't the right moment to discuss these matters. They also blushed a little when they heard they would meet my family and about the promises I made to them.
Seeing me temporarily resolve the situation, the guys couldn't help but unconsciously admire me, as not anyone else could have such a thick skin.
"What do you mean by fighting shoulder to shoulder?" Shin asked.
"It's understandable that you don't know, but things in this southern part of the continent aren't as peaceful as you may think. There are many kingdoms out there, and many dangerous situations can arise, maybe even in a few months from now," I calmly responded.
"What do you mean?" August asked, as he knows there are some tensions between kingdoms but is unsure of what I'm referring to.
"I'm not entirely sure, so I don't want to talk about it, but something similar to what happened a few years ago might occur," I said in a mysterious tone.
"Something similar to before… you don't mean…" August stopped himself at the end, as it was a sensitive topic. Not only he understood, but everyone caught the message and became serious.
"You're right, but there will be some changes compared to the past… but it's not certain yet… So don't worry too much," I added.
"How can we not worry if it's something like that? And how did you get that information?" August, who has always followed his father's footsteps, quickly found two important points.
When I heard his question, I just smiled and didn't talk about the matter.
"Let's go, the ceremony is about to start," I called the girls as I spoke, and when people saw us, there was a lot of envy and jealousy from those around us, which I decided to ignore.
COMMENT
8 comments
VOTE
Chapter 45: important information
Hello, guys! I'm writing to let you know that due to my university studies, the chapters are taking a bit longer to come out. Also, the enthusiasm I had before has been gradually decreasing. So, I wanted to inform you that the updates for this fanfic will continue to be slow. I recommend checking back every few days or waiting until there's a reasonable number of chapters to read all at once. 3
I also want to express my gratitude to all of you who have patiently continued reading this fanfic despite the delays in updates and the fact that it may not be a masterpiece. I apologize for not being able to meet the deadlines I initially promised. Honestly, I had no idea this semester would be so busy. I appreciate your understanding and the time you dedicate to this story. 2
Note: I want to assure you that this fanfic will not be paused or abandoned. The chapters will simply be uploaded without a fixed schedule. 7
COMMENT
22 comments
VOTE
Chapter 46: speeches
"The ceremony is about to begin, so please line up," said one of the teachers.
As soon as his voice faded, we all arranged ourselves in a line while chatting in hushed voices. After a few minutes, we started making our way to the hall where all our family members were applauding as we appeared.
On the second floor of the classroom, my grandparents were watching everything. Alongside them were Uncle Diss and other important people.
Time passed, and as soon as the principal and the student council president finished their speeches, the announcer's voice returned:
"Next up is the welcoming speech from the new students. This year, we have the honor of receiving two exceptional individuals who scored the highest marks. Let's give a big round of applause to Shin Walford and Ryu Walford, who are coming forward to share their enthusiasm and dreams for this new chapter."
"Sure…" We both responded simultaneously, noticing that everyone around us was observing and discussing us. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed that the girls beside me had changed their gaze. They could never have imagined I was the grandson of their greatest idols, but I just smiled at them.
Shin advanced to the stage by walking, but I had a different plan. Regular entrances were not my thing, so I smiled and pulled off an interesting trick.
My whole body transformed into a small, beautiful phoenix that flew through the room towards the stage. As I got closer, several black feathers appeared around me, and then I returned to my normal appearance. Still floating at a nearby distance from the stage, I took a small step in the air and finally landed. 3
When I turned to face the audience, I saw them all looking at me with surprise. Many of the girls had stars in their eyes, while my girlfriends were still trying to process the fact that I was the grandson of the sages. Seeing me perform this trick, they couldn't help but furrow their brows when they noticed some girls looking at them.
Uncle Diss and my grandfather were laughing heartily at my grand entrance, while my grandmother gave me a look that said she would scold me when I got back home.
Shin, on the other hand, seemed a bit lost after witnessing my entrance. He decided to perform a trick of his own and used his propulsion boots to make a spectacular leap with some acrobatics in the air before landing on the stage. It was incredible, but he couldn't outdo me.
As he came to my side, I decided to let him speak first. He approached the front and began the speech:
{Allow me to introduce myself. I am the representative of the new students, Shin Walford. Today, on this auspicious day, I am truly delighted to be observed by mentors and distinguished guests, welcomed by teachers and classmates, and enrolled in Earlshide's Advanced Magic Academy…}
(I had planned to present the entire speech to save some words, but I decided not to do it as it would be quite boring for you, so I'll make the effort instead…) 2
Shin's speech was really good as he began by sharing his story and how he came to be a peasant, the reasons for enrolling, and so on. I won't lie, it was a pleasant speech, filled with laughter as he recounted his anecdotes, lightening the atmosphere. Eventually, he concluded, receiving a great deal of applause, and then it was my turn to introduce myself.
{My name is Ryu Wolford, and as you may know, just like my younger brother, I am the representative for the first-year students. When I was informed that I had to give a speech, I honestly didn't know what to say as I had no idea what to talk about.
So, I decided to share the most important lessons I've learned during this journey, both good and bad.
Unlike my younger brother, I didn't spend my entire childhood in the forest. At the age of 10, I decided to explore the world to become stronger because I felt like I couldn't progress any further with my magic.
So, one night, without anyone knowing, I left the mountains behind. Perhaps it wasn't the right thing to do, but I felt it was the best way to proceed.
Instead of taking the easy path, I deliberately chose the more challenging one to prepare for the challenges ahead. That's when I discovered that hard work can overcome anything.}
As I recounted some of the small incidents and things I witnessed during my five years of travel, I saw the audience reacting with surprise and sometimes sadness. I won't lie; my speech wasn't overly poetic. I simply spoke about those typical self-help advice you find on social media. It was like copying a speech from one of those motivational speakers who stand on stage in front of a large audience. I just adapted it to fit this world based on my writing experience.
While delivering the speech, I didn't notice that my grandparents and acquaintances were looking at me with mixed emotions.
"Ha… Little Ryu, sometimes I feel like it might not have been good for you to mature so quickly. It seems this journey exposed you to things you shouldn't have encountered at such a young age," commented Grandfather Merlin.
"Though we may regret it, there's nothing we can do now," added Grandma Melinda, letting out a sigh."
While they continued creating the most dramatic and tragic story in their minds about what I might have experienced during that time, I kept reading that motivational speech I had stolen from someone I had heard in my past life.
{...
In the clutches of life, when it grabs you by the throat and suffocates you, you stay calm as you try to understand it. You don't panic, you don't give up, and you don't throw in the towel, because you know very well that there is a way to avoid it. And when you finally discover how to escape the trap life has set for you, that's when you triumph.
...
In conclusion, I truly hope we can enjoy these years at the magical school.}
When I finished my speech, there was a great deal of applause, and many people were excited because my speech had really touched them.
"Snif… Snif… I'm sorry, family, from now on I'll try harder."
Various murmurs could be heard around, gradually subsiding. Everyone could tell that, although we were siblings, our speeches were completely different. Shin's speech was funnier, filled with anecdotes that amused the audience. On the other hand, mine was more focused on the effort each one should make to move forward, about not giving up, and a few other messages.
As I returned to my seat, the three girls looked at me with a strange expression. They were excited about my speech but also surprised.
"What's going on? Did you fall even more in love with me?" I asked teasingly.
"Don't be silly, why didn't you tell us you were the grandson of the wise one and the guru?" Yuri asked.
"Yeah, why didn't you?" Maria chimed in.
"I was really surprised to find out, Ryu," Secily commented.
"I didn't tell you for two main reasons. Firstly, I don't want people to approach me just because of my grandparents' identity. I want to be surrounded by people who value me for who I am, not my background. Secondly, none of you would have believed me," I replied calmly. 2
Upon hearing my explanation, they all nodded, as my reasons made sense. They didn't comment much about it after that.
"Now you're just missing saying that you're that famous writer," August whispered in disbelief.
I remained silent while all the girls around me stared with wide eyes, waiting for my response. I simply nodded calmly, leaving them speechless.
They needed time to process and accept all this new information that had suddenly come their way.
After my speech, it was the King's turn to speak, and Uncle Diss took the platform and began his speech.
Later, we headed to the classroom, but it was challenging to reach our classroom because there were many people ahead of us, blocking our path.
"Young Ryu, can you sign my book?"
"Me too, please."
"Do you have a girlfriend?"
"Young Ryu, let's have a child…" 12
...
There was a big crowd in the middle of the school hallway, and I could only sign a few things while politely declining some propositions. I could also sense that the girls were not very happy about this. No one said anything, but I knew them well enough to notice their subtle reactions.
Although I can see their discomfort, there isn't much I can do. It's normal for this to happen when you're known in some aspect. They will understand when their own super group forms in the future. So, I decided not to dwell on it for now.
Returning to the topic, the courses are divided from level S, the highest, to level C, the lowest. In our class, we have 11 students. In the normal history, there would be 10, but with my addition, we make it 11.
1st Place: Ryu Walford and Shin Walford
2nd Place: August Von Earlhyde 5
3rd Place: Maria Von Messiana
4th Place: Yuri Carlton
5th Place: Secily Von Claude
6th Place: Alice Corner
7th Place: Thor Von Flegel
8th Place: Rin Hughes
9th Place: Tony Freid
10th Place: Julius von Rittenheim
COMMENT
1 comment
VOTE
Chapter 47: Presentations 1
Note:My people, this chapter are the presentations of each one of the students, it is nothing new, so you can skip to the next chapter, the only thing different from the original novel, will be the presentation of the MC, which is the last one, for Don't read the entire chapter if you don't want to. 1
--
When we arrived at the class, our guide teacher was the first to introduce himself:
"Well, once again, congratulations on your admission. I'm in charge of this class, Alfred Marcus. I'll also be overseeing your practical training, so look forward to that. After this, we'll each do a presentation. I'll inform you about the schedule starting from tomorrow, and then we'll wrap up for today. So, let's start with me. Like I mentioned earlier, my name is Alfred Marcus. I'm also a graduate of this Advanced Magic Academy, and it's been five years since I became an instructor. Before that, I was part of the Royal Court's Magician Division. After working there for five years, since there was an opening for a teaching position at the academy, I became an instructor. That's why I'm currently 28 years old. The person I respect is Magi Merlin, which is why I'm thrilled to be the instructor in charge of this class. That's all."
"Now, the next ones are all of you. So, let's go in the order of the entrance exam ranking, starting with Shin Walford."
"Yes. Well, I'm Shin Walford. Even though I mentioned this during the representative's speech, I've been living in the forest until recently, so I don't know much about the world. That's why, even if I end up doing some strange things, please don't abandon me. I was taught by Jii-chan, so I can use magic in general. Since Baa-chan also taught me Enchantment Magic, I can create magical tools too. The people I respect are Jii-chan and Baa-chan, and the person I want to surpass is my older brother Ryu. So, please take care of me."
"Next is August." 4
"Yes. Everyone, I think most of you already know me, but there might be someone as uninformed as Shin. So, once again, I'm August von Earlshide, the First Prince of this Kingdom. However, as you all know, social hierarchy doesn't apply here at this academy, and that includes the Royal Family. So, please feel free to talk to me without any reservations, just like with Shin and Ryu. While not as much as them, I can boast that I can use magic to a certain extent. If I were to be compared to them, it's only to a 'certain extent'. The people I respect are Father and, of course, Magi Merlin. Please take care of me from now on."
"Next is Maria von Meshina."
"Yes. Nice to meet you all. I'm Maria von Meshina. I'm the second daughter of Count Meshina. Since the Girls' Academy didn't suit me, and I'm quite skilled in magic, I came to the Magic Academy to find someone. Like His Highness said recently, it would make me very happy if everyone feels free to come talk to me. The person I respect the most is, as expected, Guru Melinda-sama. My goal is to become a strong and beautiful woman just like Melinda-sama! Please take care of me!"
"Next is Yuri Carlton."
"Yes~! Nice to meet you all~! I'm Yuri Carlton. My family manages a hotel. So, everyone~ if you want to secretly spend the night, you can come tell me anytime, okay? I'll give you a discount, okay? I'm good at Enchantment Magic, so I really respect the strong and beautiful Melinda-sama from the bottom of my heart. Also, I came to this place to find a 'Big Bad Wolf' that left me a while ago and told me they would come to this academy. Everyone~ please take care of me, okay?" 1
"Next is Secily von Claude."
"Yes. Nice to meet you all. My name is Secily von Claude. I'm the third daughter of Viscount Claude. I came with my best friend Maria to take the entrance exam for the Magic Academy to meet someone. I'm good at Healing Magic, but my attack-related magic is a bit lacking. I think I'll be able to support everyone. The person I respect the most is Melinda-sama. I'd like to meet her someday, if possible. Please take care of me."
"Next is Alice Corner."
"Yes~! Nice to meet you all. I'm Alice Corner. Although there have been people from incredible families before me, I'm afraid the trend stops with me. My family is an ordinary commoner family, and my father does accounting for the Hauge Company. Unfortunately, I'm not good with accounting, so I'll work hard in magic! I'm really fortunate to be in the same class as Guru's grandchildren! The person I respect the most is Melinda-sama. Please take care of me!"
"Next is Thor von Flegel."
"Yes, I'm Thor von Flegel. The heir of the Flegel Barony. I was chosen at a young age to be the escort and school friend of His Highness Prince Augusto, and since then, I've been progressing alongside him. This time, for the purpose of Prince Augusto's advancement through the Advanced Magic Academy, and also for my own plan of joining the escort of the Magic Division, I would like to dedicate myself to my studies at this Advanced Magic Academy. Of course, I also respect Magi Merlin-sama. Please take care of me from now on."
"Next is Rin Hughes."
"Yes. I'm Rin Hughes. Father is a Magician of the Royal Court, and Mother is a homemaker. I came here because I love magic. I respect Merlin-sama. Please take care of me."
"Next is Tony Freed."
"Yes. Nice to meet you all. I'm Tony Freed. My family, all of them, are from a lineage of Knights. Father, Mother, and my older brother, all attended the Knight Training Military Academy, but a school with a male-to-female ratio of 9:1 is torture for me, you know. Anyway, I don't want to go to that kind of academy. But I was told that if I want to enroll in the Magic Academy, I won't be allowed unless I get into Class S. So, I worked desperately hard. By the way, if I were to drop from Class S, I'd be forcefully transferred to the Knight Military Training, so I'll work hard here too. As expected, as a man, I respect Merlin-sama, who's associated with Melinda-sama. Everyone, please take care of me from now on. Also, Carlton-san, take care of me when I use your hotel."
"When I heard the last part of his speech, I stared at him, feeling that there was a double meaning, so I'll make things clear when it's my turn to introduce myself."
"Lastly, we have Julius von Rittenheim."
"Indeed. My name is Julius von Rittenheim. The eldest son of the Rittenheim Marquis House. Similar to Thor, I also serve Prince Augusto as his escort and study companion. But since His Highness decided to continue his studies at the Magic Academy, I also took the entrance exam. In reality, I'm weak in magic, so I really struggled. Nonetheless, I somehow managed to pass the exam, and I'm fortunate to be able to sit next to all of you. The people I respect are, of course, Magi Merlin-dono, and the former General of the Knights, Michel-dono."
"Lastly, Ryu Wolford." 4
"I don't know if it was due to the protagonists' script or fate, but it was my turn last. Well, as many of you might imagine, I'm Ryu Wolford, Shin's older brother. I specialize in various types of magic as well as sword combat. Many people know me from the books I've published over the years and my music. Additionally, I was trained by my grandparents until I was 10 years old. Finally, the people I respect the most are my family members, and I have three girlfriends who are also in this class due to a promise we made years ago. I hope you'll take care of me." 3
COMMENT
2 comments
VOTE
Chapter 48: taking them home
When I finished my presentation, everyone looked at me strangely, while the three girls blushed a little and looked at me in different ways.
After that moment, the class ended, and we all stayed to chat for a while. Several people had some questions about my grandparents, so they wanted to ask us some things. However, I left it all to Shin because I excused myself, telling them that I had been away for a long time, and my brother knew them better.
After that, everyone went to ask him questions, while the girls and I went somewhere to talk about certain matters. But as we were walking down the hallway, we heard someone shout:
"Hey, Secily, soon you'll be my fianc e, so you're forbidden to talk to other men!"
Upon hearing this, I turned to see that it was the annoying guy, Cart. His words had bothered me a lot, and Secily hid behind me. All the girls frowned at his attitude.
As he approached, I quickly used gravitational power to immobilize him on the floor, making him kneel down, which only infuriated him more. I held Secily's shoulder to keep her calm.
"Don't worry about him. With your future husband by your side, nothing can happen to you."
When she heard me, her face blushed, and she nodded, but then she became serious and answered Cart, who was still kneeling on the floor.
"I have rejected you several times already, and besides, I already have someone I like," Secily said firmly.
"Cursed bitch…" While still kneeling, he tried his best to insult her, but before he could finish speaking, a stronger force acted on him, causing his head to hit the floor hard.
"It seems you haven't learned from the lesson my little brother gave you a few days ago. But you know… I'm not as kind as he is. So, I warn you to watch your mouth, you damned worm, because she is one of my girlfriends… And if someone disrespects them, it's the same as disrespecting me," I said with more pressure on him. My face was serious, as I was very angry about how he had treated her. 1
"Is it okay for you to say something like that? Secily. If I recall correctly, your father is an administrator at the Finance Office, right? Well, my father is the Vice Minister of the Finance Office. If I were to say a word to Father… well, I wonder what will happen," Cart said, despite being on his knees due to my gravitational pressure.
"Well… looks like you want to die," I said, raising a finger from my hand surrounded by magical energy, ready to kill him.
But just at that moment, two voices arrived:
"Wait, brother, don't do anything."
"That's enough."
When I turned around, I saw that it was Shin and August.
"Cart von Ritzburg, don't you remember what I told you during the entrance exam? Moreover, to make your own father pressure your opponent's father is an outrageous act unworthy of a noble of this Kingdom," said August.
Cart was reprimanded by Gus, which was odd since he was already kneeling with his head on the floor.
"I'll let the Director of the Finance Office know about this through my Father. So, there won't be any strange actions taken, just in case. This matter is settled. Objections are not allowed, so Ryu, don't bother with him anymore, let him go," said August.
I decided to follow his advice for the moment, as it would be a big problem to do something in front of everyone. However, that doesn't mean he won't pay for it in the future. When he becomes a demon, I'll make him suffer as much as necessary.
"Thank you very much for this, August," I said sincerely.
"Don't worry, it was good to arrive on time because it would've been a problem if you killed him," he replied.
I nodded, then turned to Shin and said, "When you get home, tell our grandparents that I'll be a little late and that I'll probably introduce them to new people."
When Shin heard me, he nodded, but after a moment, he looked at me incredulously, as if he didn't believe what he heard. Not only him, but also the girls and August had the same expression. However, I didn't pay much attention to it and headed to a quiet place to talk with the girls.
"Ryu, what do you mean by introducing someone to your grandparents?" Maria asked nervously, while Yuri and Secily had the same doubt and blushed a little.
"Of course, I will officially introduce you to the family, as I promised. This will show my seriousness towards you. Also, I must do it because of certain situations that I imagine happened in your homes when I left, and your parents found out."
I began to explain, and when they heard me, they were excited and blushing because they saw that I was serious about introducing them as my girlfriends. Moreover, they would get to meet their idols, the Wise One and the Guru.
But when they heard my last sentence, their expressions changed as they remembered what happened when their parents saw them after I had left.
"Hehe, my parents want to talk seriously with you because what you did to their precious daughter is no small matter. And you left immediately afterward. You have no heart… Besides trying to flirt with other beautiful girls, you're a big wild wolf," Yuri said.
"Yes, you have no idea how many talks our mothers gave us when they saw the ring you gave us. Also, what did you do to her?" Maria asked, sensing there was more to Yuri's words.
"I still remember that afternoon when my mother lectured us almost the whole day after you left and left us with the ring. She wanted to find you so bad," said Secily with a smile that wasn't really a smile.
"Oh, my parents wanted to find you too. My mother wanted to talk to you because what happened wasn't good, but instead, my father was searching for you for a long time to get back at you when he found out what you had done… hehe," said Yuri.
Upon hearing them, I knew things would be a bit complicated, but there was nothing I could do. I can only face them since those events have already passed, and I don't regret any of them.
"I understand if they are upset or a bit dissatisfied, but don't worry, I will talk to each of your parents again to settle our matter and, if necessary, get engaged, okay?" I responded. 2
They all nodded, and I sighed with relief. It seemed that the effort I put in the time I spent with each of them had an effect in these years we were apart.
After that, we chatted about some things they did in these years, although there weren't many grand things as they all focused on the training I left for each of them.
"Alright, it's time for you to come with me to my house, and I will show you your uniforms so you can feel safer in the future."
When they heard this, they all agreed. Without thinking too much, I created a portal directed to the courtyard of my house. I took a deep breath before crossing it, as now I had to face Grandma Melinda.
As we all crossed the portal, we arrived at my courtyard and headed directly to the entrance. I noticed that the three girls were very nervous, but it was understandable. Not only were they going to meet their idols, but these people were also the grandparents of their boyfriend, so they were even more nervous.
When we reached the entrance, there was no need to open it, as a butler did it the moment after. As we entered, I realized there were many people inside, including Uncle Diss, Michel, August, and his escorts, Julius and Thor, as well as Shin and the grandparents.
COMMENT
18 comments
VOTE
Chapter 49: talking to grandparents (part 1)
Hi everyone, long time no word from you, how are you? 5
--
When I saw my grandparents' faces as they saw me enter with three girls, they didn't change much as they didn't know our relationship, as apparently none of the boys told them.
"Oh, Uncle Diss, Uncle Michel, I didn't expect you to be here too."
"Oh Ryu, I took the chance to see your grandparents, and when Shin said you would introduce someone to us, I stayed out of curiosity," Uncle Diss responded.
"My case is practically the same," said Uncle Michel.
"Oh, then let's sit on the couch to talk more comfortably," I replied with a smile.
I noticed that the girls' faces were even more nervous; they didn't expect the king of this country to be here, so they didn't know what to do.
As we all sat down, they looked at me, waiting for me to speak, while August and Shin had a smile on their faces, anticipating the show that would unfold in the next moments.
I took a deep breath and introduced them: "Grandpa, Grandma, let me introduce them. They are Yuri, Maria, and Secily. I met them by chance while traveling, and by the twist of fate, they all became my girlfriends. I have met their families and promised that when we meet at the Advanced Magic Academy, I would introduce them to you. Also, I want your permission to modify their school uniforms to make them safer since their enchantments are very basic and waste a lot of their potential."
When I finished speaking, there was silence in the room. You could see everyone enjoying the gossip while my grandparents were surprised.
On my grandfather Merlin's part, I noticed a glint of pride in his eyes, while my grandmother Melinda seemed unsure how to react. 2
"What are they, again?" Grandma asked, as if she hadn't heard well what I had said.
"My girlfriends," I replied directly, without fear of death.
"I knew leaving you under Merlin's care wasn't a good idea, but I never thought it would lead to these results. One of them comes out without considering the level of her powers and becomes absent-minded and carefree. While the other has become a rebellious boy who seems to be a playboy…" The more she spoke, the more upset and regretful she became for leaving me under Grandpa's care.
Suddenly, she grabbed Grandpa Merlin's collar and shook him vigorously: "See what you've done to these two children…" She scolded him, and we all were surprised, praying for poor Grandpa. 1
"Grandma, you shouldn't take it out on Grandpa. These things are my own decision, and I don't regret them. That's why I brought them here to introduce them to you. I want you to accept them because in the future, we'll be family," I said in a serious tone.
Many of them looked at me surprised by my bravery in responding to Grandma when she was angry and by speaking such shameless words directly without any change in my face. Even I couldn't believe it, but I knew that if I didn't, things could get more difficult.
"Haaa… it seems there's not much I can do. Perhaps, in the future, I'll have to discipline you myself… Shin, August, with their guardians, and you, Ryu, leave the room. I need to talk to them," Grandma Melinda said with an unquestionable tone.
The three of us left the room because it would be worse if we stayed. But before leaving, I gave the girls a reassuring look because I didn't want them to be so nervous.
After that, the three of us went to the patio.
"Ryu, let me tell you that I admire your courage to have three girlfriends and to introduce them so suddenly to the Gur . Moreover, getting to know their families and having them accept your relationship is incredible," August said while laughing.
The other boys nodded their heads, finding it awesome. I could only sigh, hoping they wouldn't be too harsh on the girls.
"The only downside is that now, the person who will 'discipline' you when this is over will be Grandma," Shin commented with a smile on his face, and his companion, August, also nodded while smiling.
For my part, I could only pray that things wouldn't be so bad, and my grandmother would forget about 'disciplining' me.
...
"You should be Ryu's girlfriends. From what I see, he wants to protect you very much. You may not know it, but your enchantments are at a very different level than normal people, even surpassing Shin by far. But as you never show many of your qualities to the public other than the most basic ones, people often don't realize your true talent… So my question is, why should you be worthy of his protection?" Grandma Melinda was serious, as were all the adults present.
There was silence in the room, and the girls were very nervous due to the pressure exerted by Grandma, especially with other important people from the kingdom present…
Grandpa, realizing this, wanted to help them a bit: "Since you seem a bit nervous, why don't you tell us how and when you met Ryu?"
Hearing this, everyone felt it was a good starting point.
"I met Ryu when I was around 12-13 years old. I was returning home with my family when we heard a huge explosion in a part of the forest, as if there was a big fight. So, with some of my guards, my parents, and I, we went to take a look, as we were close to our territory and were concerned that something might happen further ahead."
"When we arrived, we saw that the area was completely destroyed, there was a large crater about 10 meters deep. All the trees around had been destroyed, and there were bloodstains all around. When we saw the place, we were very surprised until we found Ryu in the center of the crater. At first, we thought he was dead, but when we could feel his breathing, we knew he was still alive."
"We were shocked by that fact because he was covered in wounds, his upper clothes were torn and in pieces. There were many bloodstains, and he had quite deep cuts on his skin, to the point where we could see small white spots of his bones."
"So, we decided to take him to our house to heal. A few days later, he woke up, and we started talking. It took him a long time to recover, but after that, as a way to thank us for our help, he decided to teach me enchantment magic and other things, and that's when we started dating."
When everyone heard her, they were surprised by the way we met, while the grandparents and the others squinted their eyes, wondering how he could have ended up in that situation.
"Did he happen to tell you why he was in that situation?" Grandpa asked with a serious tone.
"He only told me that he had made a mistake while practicing, and that's what caused the accident. When I asked him again and explained that a mistake wouldn't cause such a huge crater, he simply replied that he had made more than one mistake. And when I saw that he didn't want to tell me, I decided to stop asking to avoid bothering him," Yuri said with sadness and concern on her face.
"Ah, I see… And what about you?" Grandma asked with a little less enthusiasm.
"Uh, well… yes, Maria and I were on our way back home after visiting my sister, who was a court magician. But in the middle of the road, we were attacked by bandits sent to kill us. But right at that moment, Ryu appeared and saved us. After that, as a way to thank him for saving us, my parents let him stay at our house for the time he was in our village, and during those months, he helped me with my healing abilities and Maria with her magic. After some time, we started dating," Secily responded, a little nervous.
"Did Ryu have any injuries or something like that?" Grandma asked.
"We don't know much about that because he always wore clothes that only exposed his hands, so we didn't know if he was bandaged or not. But he never showed any discomfort when he was with us, so we can't say for sure," Maria said.
COMMENT
1 comment
VOTE
Chapter 50: Talking to grandparents (part 2)
"Hmm… I wonder what this boy has gotten himself into," thought Grandma Melinda.
"Ryu said he had talked to his parents, is that true? What do they think about this? Also, what did they say when they found out that we were his grandparents?" asked Grandpa Merlin.
"As for that, my parents agreed with our relationship. Also, there were some complicated things that happened, so they're just waiting to talk to him again before we make any commitments. And as for their reactions, none of us knew about his family since he introduced himself as Ryu. He just said that it wasn't the right time to share his last name and that he'd reveal it at magic school," said Yuri.
"In our case, our mothers are also okay with it, as they both spoke with him. He somehow convinced them. Just like Yuri, we only found out that he had grandparents today at the presentation ceremony," Maria replied, and Secily nodded in agreement.
When they heard these responses, everyone was surprised because it wasn't very common for parents to allow this kind of thing. They had to admit that Ryu's persuasive skills were top-notch.
"So, I'll ask again. Do you have the resolve to take care of someone like Ryu? Let me tell you, his attire is even of a higher level than a national one. I can have him give it to you if you want, but you'll have to distance yourselves from him," Grandma Melinda asked again.
The three girls were once again unsure of what to say. They didn't really know what they could do to deserve being by Ryu's side. National treasures didn't matter much to them either. They just wanted to be with him because they genuinely liked him. Tears welled up in their eyes as they shook their heads.
"We don't need those objects. We just want to be with Ryu," said Secily with teary eyes, and Maria and Yuri felt the same.
As the girls were about to stand up and apologize before leaving the house, Grandma stopped them.
"From what I can see, even though you're tempted with valuable things like a national treasure, you still prefer Ryu. I apologize for being so tough on you, but with Ryu's situation, I don't want someone to be interested in him just for material things. Plus, I was afraid someone might enchant him when he's at his weakest, since nobody really knows what he's been through out there all these years, and he doesn't want to talk about it either," Grandma Melinda said apologetically.
Everyone in the room nodded because they had those concerns too. After things calmed down, Uncle Diss reacted for a moment:
"Yuri, why do your parents want to find Ryu and get him engaged? Also, you mentioned that some complicated things happened. Could you share those? If it's something we can help with, we'll definitely do it."
When everyone heard this, they became curious about this matter. Not knowing his background, it would be strange if it was for convenience.
"Well, um… What happened is that he was going to leave my house at night. To avoid making a bad impression on other people, he decided to sneak through the backyard to my room to say goodbye. After that, certain things happened that led to the next day, my parents wanting to find him all over the place without success. They had to wait until I found him here at this school," blushed Yuri. She didn't directly mention the details, but everyone could understand what had happened.
Grandpa Merlin, Uncle Diss, and Uncle Michel had smiles on their faces, as if they were proud of Ryu. It was like a coach being proud of their student winning a tournament using the skills they had taught over the years. 1
Maria and Secily were quite embarrassed about the matter since they knew that this moment would come sooner or later. Even thinking about it, they couldn't help but feel nervous and blush.
Meanwhile, Grandma Melinda was very angry, as she had never thought Ryu would do such things at such a young age. Besides, leaving her the next day to go train luckily he wasn't in front of her, or they wouldn't have a good future.
"Alright, after a few days, we'll visit each of your homes to talk with your families," Grandma Melinda said, holding back her anger for the moment.
"Now, call those boys over," Grandma said again, trying to calm herself.
As the girls went to find me in the backyard, the expressions of the people who remained changed a lot.
"It seems like things are quite serious," Michel said.
"Yes, though I don't know what kind of things Ryu experienced during his years of travel. What he told August must have some truth to it," Uncle Diss said.
"How could demons reappear, and what does he mean by something being different this time?" Grandpa Merlin wondered.
"The real question is, how could he come across this information?" Uncle Diss asked with uncertainty.
"Are you implying something about Ryu?" Grandpa asked, his expression serious.
"No, it's not that. I know Ryu wouldn't be involved in those things, but I can't help but worry about him. It's not easy to come by that kind of information," Uncle Diss quickly responded, not wanting to be misunderstood.
.
Right now, I'm lying on the grass with the guys, gazing up at the sky. There's not much to do. Finally, we hear the girls' voices.
"Ryu, guys, Miss Melinda said you can come back."
When I turned around, I saw the three girls coming out of the main room after talking with Grandma.
"Are you okay? Was Grandma too tough on you? If she doesn't accept you, I'll leave the house," I said in a serious tone.
"Don't worry too much. It seems she's accepted us," Yuri said happily, feeling satisfied with what she had said.
"Yeah, she also said that after a while, she'll accompany you to our homes to talk to our parents again," Maria replied.
"Don't worry, Ryu."Secily nodded.
Seeing that everything was okay, I felt relieved.
"Ahem, why don't we go inside?" Shin said.
When I looked at them, I realized they weren't in the mood after seeing us flirt.
"Don't mind them. Many of them are bachelors, so it's hard for them to understand our love."
When the guys heard me, they quickly startled and complained. In this way, we all went back into the main room. The moment I entered, I could tell Grandma wanted to give me a good scolding; her gaze was pretty intimidating. So, I wisely decided to look away.
"Just wait for me to discipline you once everyone leaves," Grandma Melinda said.
I quickly turned my gaze to Shin and Grandpa, who avoided me since they didn't want to get involved. Then I looked at Uncle Diss and Michel, who did the same. Finally, I looked at the guys, who didn't hesitate to turn their faces away. It seems they're still mad because I told them they were single and didn't understand.
So, I just sighed, accepting the fate that awaited me.
...
On the other hand, in the Assassins Organization.
"Zoe, are you sure this information is accurate?" Eva asked very seriously.
"Yes, one of my girls who's an exceptional sensor detected a bit of demon energy very similar to what Mr. Ryu experienced," Zoe commented, equally serious.
"Do you think it's right to inform him about this?"
"No, for now, let's try to gather more information. Send more people to investigate. If we can handle it on our own, we will," Eva said after thinking for a moment. 1
"Alright," Zoe said.
--
Sorry for the delay, it's been a difficult month 3
COMMENT
20 comments
VOTE
Chapter 51: uniform enchantment 5
"Ladies, go change because I'll help you improve the enchantments on your uniforms. Shin, you could do the same for the boys for their safety," I said, attempting to change the subject.
When they heard what I said, everyone nodded. Uncle Diss seemed particularly pleased as he also wanted his son to have stronger enchanted clothing since no one knows what accidents might happen in the future.
"Shin, while you perform the enchantments, I want you to pay attention to the reactions of everyone around you, so you can handle your affairs," Grandma Melinda advised.
"Yuri, since you're also interested in magical enchantments, pay attention to how we do it," I reminded.
"Yes, I will," Yuri replied seriously.
Afterward, both Shin and I started enchanting each other's uniforms. In Shin's case, he used the spells 'Perfect Magical Protection,' 'Complete Impact Absorption,' 'Weather Protection,' and 'Self-Healing.'
When everyone saw him place these enchantments, they were astonished.
"By the way, Shin, even though it seems you've used characters you're familiar with, what kind of effects do they have?" Uncle Diss asked.
"Absolute Magical Defense completely disperses all magic. Complete Impact Absorption nullifies kinetic effects from physical impacts. Self-Healing can heal any wound, but it can't cure diseases. And Anti-Incrustation is the same as before."
"Well, even if I say this, because this is a magical tool, it won't work unless it's imbued with magical power. And above all, it needs quite a bit of it. So, caution must be exercised because it's not something you should always be using. It also won't necessarily activate to protect you during a surprise attack. However, I think it should prevent a situation where you get attacked in the middle of casting a spell, as there's a lot of magic gathered in you when you try to use magic, right?"
"This is something I want you all to understand. The uniform is a magical tool and needs magical power to activate, so it can't be used continuously. It's similar to the saying, 'although lamps and candles produce light, firewood is still necessary for a fireplace.'"
When Shin finished speaking, everyone looked at him in amazement as they had never seen anything like it before. Afterward, they all turned their attention to me, expecting me to perform my own enchantment.
I took a moment to think, and after a few minutes, I finally found the necessary enchantments and began inscribing them. Mine were 'Touch of Life,' 'Nullification,' 'Infinity,' and 'Absorption.'
When everyone saw my four spells, they were puzzled since they didn't understand their names or meanings like Shin's, which were somewhat self-explanatory.
"Ryu, can you explain what your enchantments do?"
"Touch of Life is similar to Shin's but can heal anything imaginable, though the amount of mana required depends on the severity of the injury. Nullification, as the name suggests, can nullify any attack within a certain range, be it magical or physical. It complements the next enchantment, which is Infinity, which creates an infinite distance between your body and any other object, so nothing can touch you unless you want it to. Finally, Absorption absorbs mana from the surroundings and stores it so that in case you run out of energy during a fight, you can recharge using the mana stored in your suit."
When everyone heard me, they fell silent, as they didn't understand everything but grasped some important points, which left them very surprised.
"I see, now I understand what Melinda was talking about. Certainly, if this were to be revealed to the public, it would undoubtedly be an object on the level of a national treasure or even greater. And being able to easily grant such enchantments, I must say, is as expected…" Uncle Diss sighed in a serious tone.
"It's an incredible matter, without a doubt. However, Father, this is…" August was trying to recall.
"Ah, I understand. Shin, Ryu, do you mind?" Uncle Diss asked.
"What's the matter, Uncle Dis?" Shin said as I looked at him in response.
"The enchantment magic you've granted is incredible. No, it's actually too incredible. However, it would cause a serious problem if it were sold on the market. So, you absolutely must not reveal it to others," Uncle Diss reminded seriously.
"It's not like I had that kind of plan to begin with, but what if the word gets out?" Shin asked hesitantly, while I simply shook my head.
"That's the point. When that happens, if the words of this enchantment reach the military…"
"If the words reach them…"
"There's a high possibility that our military will express their desire to declare war on neighboring countries," August responded.
"Declare war!?" I watched as Shin was surprised to hear that.
"They won't have to fear any magical attacks, and attacks from bows, spears, and swords will also become ineffective. They won't need to wear heavy armor either, but as long as they're not severely injured, they'll receive immediate healing. If a massive number of soldiers wearing armor with such an enchantment were to gather… don't you think it's possible for them to crush the armed forces of other countries?" August said seriously.
"T-that's…"
"Human beings are susceptible to temptation. When they believe they have an overwhelming advantage over other countries, it's very likely they will declare war. Someone who falls into that temptation will surely emerge," Uncle Diss commented.
"That's… I see… It must be like that… I really didn't think of such possibilities," Shin said with a sigh.
"Oh… Shin has… Shin has reflected for the first time!" Grandma Melinda cheerfully celebrated.
"It's okay, Shin, you don't have to worry too much about it. Just focus on the people who matter to you because you can't always try to act like a hero. Moreover, even if many people wear these suits, it doesn't mean they're invincible and can do whatever they want," I said as I handed the uniforms to the girls.
"What do you mean?" Uncle Diss asked, furrowing his brow.
"I mean that sometimes you can't save everyone when very serious incidents occur. So, even though it hurts, you'll have to choose between saving strangers or your loved ones… At that moment, you won't have much time to think, so you should have an answer in your heart. It may sound harsh and all, but it's reality. Not everyone can be saved in moments of disasters; it all depends on your strength." 4
"Lastly, even if an army of people wears these suits, they wouldn't be of any use against someone with absolute strength. Just as putting a big shell on an ant won't help against someone strong enough to crush that shell, in the end, you're still an ant…"
"In the case of an army using these things, it doesn't mean they'll be invincible. This continent is vast, and there are many people who can easily sweep them aside with a simple attack or move. The same goes for the kingdoms; there will always be strong people hidden, so you shouldn't get carried away… That's why I want to remind you all, even if you wear this clothing, you shouldn't neglect your training because sooner or later, you'll encounter someone strong enough to destroy it, and you'll be defenseless." 1
I finished speaking in a serious tone because I didn't want them to become overconfident about something like this and later regret it. Moreover, I've been discovering various things lately regarding these demons, which has made me realize that this issue is not as simple as it may seem.
COMMENT
19 comments
VOTE
Chapter 52: Supreme Magic Research Society. 2
When everyone listened to me, there was an awkward silence for a while, but no one could deny what I was talking about; this world isn't all good things, and that's normal, but people usually feel uncomfortable knowing or remembering these kinds of things.
"Maria, Secily, and Yuri, go to the room and change into this uniform," I told the three of them with a smile. All the girls nodded as they grabbed their things and went to change. After that, I turned to look at everyone again in an uncomfortable silence, and I could see that Shin's expression had also changed, as if he had just realized some truths.
"It's okay, Shin, don't dwell on it too much for now. If you really want to prevent these things from happening, it will all depend on your strength as it's the most important thing when it comes to speaking up."
"I understand, brother," Shin told me.
After a while, seeing that the girls were ready, I decided to take them to their respective homes.
"Grandma, grandpa, I'll be taking the girls to their homes since it's getting late," I said. After that, I created a portal that led to the house where Vivian, Secily, and Maria lived.
"See you tomorrow," they both said as they entered their house.
After that, I took Yuri's hand, who was distracted at that moment.
"Hehehe, may I know what's going on?" she asked me.
"We haven't seen each other in a while. How about we chat for a bit?" I replied calmly.
She, not seeing anything wrong with it, agreed, and we decided to walk together for a while, talking about many things that had happened over the years. She told me that some annoying guy had started approaching her a while back, and she had to hit him to make him go away.
His name was 'Morgan,' and as she talked about him, I mentally took note of all the information for a future visit. After a while, we finally arrived at her place. Upon arrival, she offered me a drink, which I obviously accepted.
We started with a bit of wine, as she had kept it as a gift for me. After that, as we saw that it was running out, I conjured a few more bottles, and things started to veer off from the original topic. Until the next morning, I woke up with a strong headache, which I had to use magic to dispel, and beside me was Yuri, comfortably resting. It seemed that we had a bit too much to drink the previous day, and we ended up reminiscing about old times. I couldn't help but smile with a sense of pride.
"Hey, sleepyhead, we need to get up for school. You wouldn't want to be late on the first day and end up as a troublesome student, would you?" I gently said into her ear as I stroked her hair.
"Hmm… I don't want to," she said while yawning.
Seeing her, I couldn't help but hug her again and engage in another morning duel with her; she's just so alluring.
After a while and checking the time, we quickly had to get dressed to make it to class on time. I noticed that Yuri's face was a bit flushed and she seemed a little angry, probably because it was my fault we were almost late today.
"Don't worry, I can create a dimensional portal…" I told her.
"Hmm…" She didn't reply.
I could only sigh and get dressed quickly. After that, I created a dimensional portal that led to the hallway inside the school. When we crossed it, we could see that many of our classmates were already in the classroom.
Seeing us arrive quickly and a bit disheveled, they looked at us strangely.
"Brother, why didn't you come back yesterday? Grandma was really worried that you didn't return. It was a big problem to calm her down, so when you get back, you won't be in good shape," Shin commented in a panic.
"Shin, don't you understand that it seems it was a busy night for him," August said with a smile on his face.
"Ryu… Yuri… What were you two doing?" Maria blushed, obviously having some knowledge of the subject.
While Secily was too embarrassed to say anything, she could only lower her head. But just as she was about to answer, the teacher opened the classroom door and began to speak.
"Everyone is here, so once again, good morning, everyone."
After that, the teacher gave us an introduction to the school, as well as information about the clubs available here. It was a bit boring since there weren't many changes from the anime.
"What do you think, Shin? Have you found a club you want to join?" August asked.
"A club created by you two brothers would be very interesting," the teacher commented.
"Definitely interesting," Rin added.
Everyone started talking about how they would join if we created a new club at school. I wouldn't have any problems with it, but I wouldn't pay too much attention to it since I already have an organization to be responsible for.
Afterward, we moved on to the first class, which involved knocking down some targets. It was practically the same as the entrance exam, so each of us began using our magic to attack.
Until it was Shin's turn, and he created a fireball, once again destroying almost all the practice dummies. Fortunately, a few remained, so I simply used void magic to eliminate them since I didn't intend to show off something so ostentatious.
"I think I have a name for the society we should create," Rin said.
"Let's hear it then," Yuri responded.
"Society for the Study of Supreme Magic!" Rin exclaimed excitedly.
Upon hearing this, I couldn't help but twitch the corner of my mouth because although it sounded fun in the anime, now that I'm in person, it sounds quite ridiculous. Is there also eighth-grade syndrome here?
"But who will be the group's leader?" Thor asked.
When this question came up, everyone looked at me and Shin at the same time since we were the strongest.
"How about you, big brother? You can be the leader since you're the strongest among us," Shin said, trying to shift all the responsibility onto me.
"I'm not interested in being the leader, but you can be the leader since the name is more related to you. However, I'll still join because if there are things you can't do or if you need my help, I'll be there," I replied kindly.
To which everyone nodded, as they agreed with my comment. Meanwhile, Shin could only agree and sigh, although I could see that he wasn't so bothered by it and was actually happy.
After that, we continued talking with our classmates until the class finally ended. So, I quickly approached Shin to let him know.
"Brother, tell the grandparents that I'll be a little late today, at least by dinnertime, because I have something rather urgent to attend to."
When Shin heard me, he looked at me with fear in his eyes.
"No, absolutely not. You know what will happen to me and Grandpa if you don't go. She's already very angry, saying that Grandpa raised a rebellious boy, and adding that you didn't come home yesterday, she just wants to punish you… and if I tell her you'll be back at dusk, she'll take it out on me…"
Shin replied desperately because Grandma Melinda is very scary when she gets angry.
"Where are you going? You're not meeting up with a girl, are you?" Maria asked angrily.
"You can't do that, Ryu," Secily said, her eyes red.
"Hehehe, aren't you satisfied with us?" Yuri asked in a dangerous tone.
Seeing that the situation was not going well, I decided to clarify it quickly, while I could see August looking at me with a smile, as if he enjoyed seeing me in trouble.
"Don't overthink it. There have been some serious matters in certain places, and I need to take care of them, so I won't be meeting up with girls. Besides, I'm already happy with all of you; I don't need anything else to be happy. Also, in a few days when we visit your homes with the grandparents, we can make things official." I responded seriously as I looked at them.
COMMENT
1 comment
VOTE
Chapter 53: Reunion after 2 years
When the girls heard me, they were very pleased with my responses, but also concerned because it seemed like a serious matter.
"Is where you're going very dangerous?" Secily asked a bit anxiously.
"You shouldn't worry because there are very few things that can harm me," I said while caressing their heads.
After that, I quickly left, not giving them time to say anything else. As I left, August approached Shin.
"What do you think he's going to do so urgently?" August asked.
"I don't know; he almost never tells us about his things," Shin replied, while the girls became even more worried
On the other hand, I had appeared on my small throne located in the headquarters of my organization, as it had been two years since I would travel alone across the continent.
I took my communicator and sent a message that was broadcast to all the important girls, informing them that we would meet in the main hall of the base and that I was waiting for them.
After a few minutes, I could see many figures flying toward the base. I must admit that the wings I had added to their suits looked cool; it was a very good decision. Moreover, their speed was very fast and easy to use, which was a plus.
Finally, ten beautiful girls arrived in front of where I was seated, and they all knelt down. 1
"We have seen the young master," they all said in unison. 2
"You can rise," I said, and I could see all of them standing up when they heard me.
"As you know, the two years I mentioned for me to travel alone across the continent have passed. At a glance, I can see that many of you have become stronger in your respective fields, and not only that, you have also become very beautiful," I said as I looked at all of them again.
"Thank you very much, young master," upon hearing me, all the girls were very happy with my praise because I hold a special place in their hearts.
"All right, I can see that some of you are a little tired. How about we go and take a bath first, and then you can tell me about your progress?" I suggested, as some of them looked a bit exhausted from the rapid journey they had made.
To which they all nodded, but suddenly, Eva spoke flirtatiously, "Young master, don't you want to join us in the bath?"
When all of them heard her, they looked at me with a slight expectation in their eyes. As a mature person in some aspects, I obviously wouldn't refuse, but I had to at least appear gentlemanly.
"Before even considering that, you should check if any of the girls feel uncomfortable with it because if they do, I wouldn't do it," I replied.
Upon hearing me, I looked at the ten girls who were behind me to see if any of them had any issues with it.
"Girls, does anyone feel uncomfortable with the young master joining us in the bath?" Eva asked.
Although some of them blushed, they all shook their heads. Eva then looked at me, expecting my decision. Seeing that none of them were bothered, I acted as if I were seriously considering the matter, and after a few minutes, I agreed.
Afterward, we all went to the large hot spring bath in our base. I must say that the ambiance in this place has improved a lot during this time, so I decided to enjoy it.
When we all got into the water, we quickly relaxed as it was very comfortable. I decided to start asking about the organization's progress.
"Girls, tell me how you've been these past two years and what you've accomplished."
When they heard me, Sara was the first to speak.
"Young master, both Zoe and I have made significant progress in expanding our businesses with the things you've taught us. We even successfully implemented a bank, taking utmost care when creating the banknotes, which have a multitude of security measures on each one."
"Furthermore, several of our products have become very famous, such as perfumes, soaps, chocolates, musical instruments, dresses, etc. Not to mention some low-grade gadgets that have sold well and become quite popular."
"In general, things have been going very well. We're leading in various places in many nearby realms, and we continue to grow. We even have branches of all kinds in the Earlshide Kingdom if you're interested in visiting," Sara explained.
Afterward, Luna shared her situation, "In these two years, thanks to my popularity in music from the songs you've taught me, I was able to create an Aristocrats' College where many young people from various important families have joined to learn music and noble etiquettes. Being allied with the organization's fashion store has made things easier for us, providing us with new and stylish clothing that many people have loved."
"Many important people have also contacted me to have their children learn in my school, allowing me to gather a lot of information from various nearby realms, including Earlshide."
As I listened to them, I nodded. 'It seems they've made very good use of their time,' I thought. Then, Eva spoke:
"As for the members, they have increased, but not too many, as our requirements are very high. So far, we have only 100 official members, not including us, and around 230 members who are not yet official because their strength does not meet the requirement of reaching the level of an A-rank adventurer."
"Among the important data of the official members, excluding us, 40 have a strength at level A, 30 have a strength at level A, 17 have a strength at level S, 11 have a strength at level S, and 2 have a strength at level SS," Eva reported.
"These last two are on a final mission to obtain a glove like ours and become elite members," she added. 2
"When they complete their mission, please inform me. Being at their level, they have the same right as you to meet me, so I'll take the opportunity to get to know them and see their strength," I commented.
"What about you, Ada? How's your progress with artifacts?" I asked curiously.
"I've made a lot of progress so far, young master. I can create artifacts and inscribe legendary-level enchantments if I put in a lot of effort, but I feel like I've hit a plateau," she sighed.
"Take this guide with various enchantments and inscriptions I created myself. You can use some of them to enhance the elite girls' suits in our organization, as it's about time for them to get an upgrade," I said, handing her a book with enchantments I had prepared some time ago when I was bored.
"Thank you very much, young master," Ada said, her eyes shining as she held the book.
Then, I turned to Joss, "Joss, how is your healing magic progressing? Have you made progress with the biology books I gave you?"
"Regarding that, I've improved quite a bit, but some time ago, I started researching on my own because I've already finished the books you gave me two years ago. So I began experimenting with small animals like rats and frogs," she explained.
"Alright, you can use these books to continue your studies," I replied while creating several advanced biology books with my ability.
After that, I became a bit more serious to discuss important matters.
"Eva, how is the investigation on those demons going?"
Seeing my serious demeanor, all of them fell silent, and Eva responded, "So far, we haven't been able to find much information. We've only been able to deduce that they have three classifications, ranging from low to high ranks, with a strength ranking within each tier."
"As for 'That' they mentioned in their letter, there is no information about it, let alone their lord and its strength."
While she spoke, she chose not to reveal the latest discoveries since they hadn't been confirmed yet, and she believed they were unnecessary.
"Don't feel bad because they are not common demons. So far, if we compare the strength of a high-ranked demon, they should have similar strength to yours, but I'm not entirely sure. There shouldn't be much of a difference."
"Moreover, by killing more than half a dozen of them, they had to become alarmed and act more cautiously in their actions. If their lord is as powerful as they claim, there must be something preventing it from coming out and allowing only its subordinates to carry out its orders."
"Furthermore, we really don't know how many demons there could be, so we need to be very cautious about the matter. By the way, have you already provided their protections to the other official members for their safety?"
"Yes, young master. We created a small book with all the information you provided, along with their seals, and gave them to each official member so they could be prepared for any unexpected situation," Ada commented, and I nodded.
After that, I engaged in discussions with the girls on various other topics while we enjoyed our time in the bath, not realizing how long we had been inside.
I decided not to share all the information or any of my hypotheses, as I wasn't sure about them. So, I could only sigh and help them become stronger for whatever might come their way.
--
Note:I'm back, while I try to salvage the semester in these last months like any good student